IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ^ lis lllilio 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 M 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 V] 
 
 <^ 
 
 /2 
 
 '<^A 
 
 e: 
 
 C/a 
 
 
 <?. 
 
 ^# 
 
 /a 
 
 
 Mts 
 
 /^' 
 
 /;^ 
 
 ^> 
 
 % 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 

 #.^ 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHIVI/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
 ■<> 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommagee 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaur^e et/ou pelliculde 
 
 □ Cover title missing/ 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 □ Coloured maps/ 
 Cartes g6ographiques en coulour 
 
 Bin 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 ere de couleur (i.e. autre <e bleue ou noire) 
 
 □ Coloured plates and/or ilk ations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intdrieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutdes 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 4tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t6 filmdes. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl^mentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplairc 
 qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue biblicyraphique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la m6thode normale de filmage 
 sont indiquds ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 [^ 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommag^es 
 
 I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 E 
 
 n 
 
 Pages restaur^es et/ou pallicul^es 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages d^color^es, tachet^es ou piquees 
 
 I I Pages detached/ 
 
 Pages detach^es 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of prir 
 
 Qualit^ in(§gale de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary materic 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 I I Showthrough/ 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 I I Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 siips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6X6 film^es d nouveau de fagon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmd au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 
 
 
 
 
 14X 
 
 
 
 
 18X 
 
 
 
 
 22X 
 
 
 
 
 26X 
 
 
 
 
 30X 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 y 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12X 
 
 
 
 
 16X 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 20X 
 
 
 
 
 24X 
 
 
 
 
 28X 
 
 
 
 
 32X 
 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 D.B. Weldon Library 
 University of Western Ontario 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 L'exemplaire filrri^ tut reproduit grSce d la 
 g6ndrosit6 de: 
 
 D.B. Weldon Library 
 University of Western Ontario 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec *a 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettetd de l'exemplaire film6, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning op the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ^- (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED "), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprim6e sont filmds en commenpant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par Ea 
 dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont film6s en commenpant par la 
 premidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole — ♦- signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbole V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent §tre 
 filmds d des taux de reduction diffirents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul clichd, il est film6 d partir 
 de Tangle supdrieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la mdthode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 S 
 
 6 
 


 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 THE TABLE-TALK OF JESUS 
 
m«i 
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR 
 
 FIRST THINGS FIRST. Addresses to Young Men. 
 Seventh Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 These addresses are short, full of force, and cffectiial in the lessons 
 they convey. . . . He is no waster of words : he points a truth in a few 
 brief, incisive phrases, and preaches a sermon in a paragraph. Above 
 all, they are manly in tone, .-ind hav2 the sterling ring of sincerity." - 
 Dumifc Alive ■tiscr. 
 
 LONDON : HODDER AND STOUGHTON 
 27 Paternoster Row 
 
THE 
 
 TABLE-TALK OF JESUS 
 
 AND Other Addresses 
 
 BV THE REV. 
 
 GEORGE JACKSON, B.A. 
 
 LONDON 
 HODDER AND STOUGHTON 
 
 27 PATERNOSTER ROW 
 
 .MDCCCXCVI 
 
12646 
 
?." 
 
 TO 
 
 MY WIFE 
 
INTRODUCTORY NOTE 
 
 The kindly welcome given by an indulgent press 
 and public to my First T/niigs First — six thou- 
 sand copies having been sold within two years — 
 has encouraged the preparation of this succeeding 
 volume. As in the former case all the addresses 
 contained in the present volume have — with one 
 exception ' — been delivered in the course of my 
 ordinary ministry. A few have already appeared 
 in various magazines and papers ; the rest are 
 printed now for the first time. 
 
 I have no wish to excuse literary imperfections, 
 of which no one can be more conscious than I 
 am, but I may be allowed to state, that though 
 these addresses have beeti entirely re-written since 
 their delivery, they remain addresses still ; the re- 
 
 ' That entitled The Missionary Motive. 
 
mmmrfaamra 
 
 Vlll 
 
 T/ie Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 i 
 
 writinjT, like the original preparation, has taken 
 place with an imaginary audience before me, and 
 the language of direct address has, without hesita- 
 tion, been maintained throughout. 
 
 More gratifying even than the kindly press 
 notices of my earlier volume have been the assur- 
 ances received again and again of its practical 
 usefulness to many engaged like myself in Chris- 
 tian work — to lay-preachers, class-leaders, leaders 
 of adult Bible-classes, and many others of my 
 own and sister Churches. For this new volume I 
 can desire nothing better than that it may repeat, 
 in this respect, the experience of its predecessor. 
 
I 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 I 
 
 The Tahi.e-Talk ok Jesus .... 
 
 Euhc xiv. I. 
 " Ih went into the house of one of the rulers of the Pharisees 
 on a Sahbath to eat bread. " 
 
 I'AUB 
 I 
 
 II 
 
 The Mother of Jesus • . . . 
 
 Maxk vi. 3. 
 
 "/snot this . . . the son of Mary?" 
 
 Ill 
 
 The Brotiieks and Sisters or Jesus 
 
 iliflath vi. 3. 
 
 " Is not this . . . the brother of James, and Joses, and fudas, 
 
 and Simon ? and are not His sisters here with us ? '' 
 
 '7 
 
 35 
 
 IV 
 What Think YE OF God? . • . . . 
 
 Genesis xxxi. 53. 
 
 •' And Jacob sivare by the Fear of his father Isaac. " 
 
 %\\\t xi. 2. 
 " When ye pray, say, Our Father which art in Heaven." 
 
 51 
 
I i 
 
 The Table-Talk of Jestis 
 
 V 
 
 Character and Creed .... 
 
 3of)n xiii. 13, 14. 
 
 " Ye call me, Master, and, Lord: and ye say well ; for so I am. 
 If 1 then, the Lord and the Master, have ivashed your feet, 
 yc also ought to ivash one another'' s feet." 
 
 PAGE 
 
 ■ 65 
 
 Chrlst's Lovf roR Man 
 
 VI 
 
 VII 
 
 Wages or Gift? 
 
 81 
 
 97 
 
 lilomans vi. 23. 
 
 " The wages of sin is death ; but the free gift of God is eternal 
 life in Christ fesus our Lord." 
 
 VIII 
 The Castle of Mansoul . . . . .109 
 
 53roioertjs iv. 23. 
 
 " Keep thy heart with all diligence ; fir out of it are the issues 
 
 oflifi." 
 
 Patience with God 
 
 IX 
 
 fHattljciu xi. 2, 3. 
 
 123 
 
 '* Ncnv zvhen John heard iii the prison the ivorks of the Christ, 
 he sent by his disciples and said unto Him, Art thou He 
 that cometh, or look we for another i " 
 
 ^galm xxxvii. 7. 
 '•'' Rest in the Lord, and wait patiently for Him." 
 
Contents 
 
 XI 
 
 X 
 
 8i 
 
 97 
 
 The Imitation ok Jksus 
 
 I'AGE 
 
 J^ofjlt xili. 15. 
 Ihave given you an cxamph; that ye also should do as I 
 have done to you.-' 
 
 XI 
 
 The InvLLs ok Bethlehem : A Christmas Sermon 
 
 Euftc ii. 15. 
 
 " Let us go now even unto Bethlehem^ 
 
 •53 
 
 i\ Ravelt Hasp 
 
 The Missionary Motive 
 
 XII 
 
 XIII 
 
 XIV 
 
 Questions AM, Answers: A Bible Reading 
 
 ittark x. 10, n. 
 
 " And in the house the disciples asked Hint again of this 
 matter. And He saith unto them .. ." 
 
 XV 
 
 The Dikkiculties ok Unbeliek 
 
 XVI 
 The Backwater ok Lii e 
 
 2 ©motijjj iv. 6. 
 " The time of my departure is come." 
 
 167 
 
 183 
 
 203 
 
 219 
 
 2i7 
 
'. 
 
 I 
 
 mmmmmmm 
 
 .1 
 
 Xll 
 
 T/ic Table-Talk of Jesus 
 
 ' ■! 
 
 I 
 
 XVII 
 
 "Never too Latk to Mend"-— Is it? . 
 
 I^ebrcius vi. 6. 
 " It is impossible to renew them again unto repentance. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 "Wilt Thou?" 
 
 XVIII 
 
 3oljn V. 6. 
 " Wilt thou?'' 
 
 265 
 
II 
 
 PAGE 
 
 265 
 
 THE TABLE-TALK OF JESUS 
 
 fi 
 
 (r 
 
•aasoF^^rm 
 
 , ! 
 
 L. 
 
THE TABLE-TALK OF JESUS 
 
 ' ^ "-^ ^"^^^^ f'onse of o.e of tl. rulers of tJ. Pharisees 
 Sabbath to cat bread." ~Imk^ ^iv. i. 
 
 on a 
 
 JT was the Sabbath day. and a certain wealthy 
 Pharisee had .nvited Jesus to make one of a 
 number of guests at his table. The motive that 
 prompted the invitation was probably a mitd 
 one ; nevertheless it was accep'^ed, and thaT day 
 the Pharisee and his friends heard such a plain 
 searching bit of table-talk as probably they hid 
 never listened to before. "When He wenUn'o 
 the house," we read, "they were watching H I'm" 
 
 tTiem with ,'r" \ ""' "^ "'» -- -="ch^g 
 
 to be°ar""i^'"""/ t" ^''' '"'^'^^''' " '» "««^^aiy 
 to bear m mind the difference between Eastern 
 
I 
 
 The Table-Talk of Jesus 
 
 and Western modes of life. " The Englishman's 
 house is his castle " is a sentiment that is wholly 
 unknown m the Oriental world. '* The universal 
 prevalence of the law of hospitality — the first of 
 Eastern virtues — almost forces the Oriental to 
 live with open doors, and any one at any time 
 may have access to his rooms." ^ It is not, there- 
 fore, surprising to read that after Jesus had 
 entered the house, " Behold, there was before Him 
 a certain man who had the dropsy." Probably 
 his presence was not an accident. Wc are told, 
 in an earlier chapter, that the scribes and Pharisees 
 were " laying wait for Him, to catch something- 
 out of His mouth," and it would seem as if this 
 sick man's appearance just now was part of a 
 pre-arranged plot. So, at least, it seems to have 
 been understood by Jesus. He " answering, spake 
 unto the lawyers and Pharisees " ; but they 
 had said nothing. He has read their unspoken 
 thoughts, and it is to these He makes answer. 
 
 Was there any bound to the heartlessness of 
 these men ? We are indignant if we hear of a 
 surgeon experimenting on sick helplessness in a 
 hospital, but what shall we say of these who are 
 ready to make of a suffering man their tool, a stick 
 with which to strike at Christ, and afterwards to 
 be flung aside when their miserable purpose is 
 accomplished ? See how Christ puts them all to 
 shame. " Is it lawful," He asked them, " to heal 
 on the Sabbath or not ? " But they held their 
 
 ^? 
 
 Farrar's Life of Christ. 
 
The Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 to 
 
 is 
 
 peace. Then He took the sick man and healed 
 him, and let him go. Then once more He turned 
 to his persecutors : " Which of you shall have a 
 son or even an ox fallen into a well, and will not 
 straightway draw him up on a Sabbath day ? " 
 But again they were silent : " they could not 
 answer unto these things." So, for the sixth time, 
 does Christ vindicate God's thoughts of the 
 Sabbath against those who were making into a 
 curse what He meant for a blessing. 
 
 Thus once more arc we brought face to face 
 with one of those grave practical difficulties which 
 are always with us. The question of " Sabbath 
 observance " has again reached an acute stage in 
 our city.^ Our fathers had pretty definite ideas 
 about these matters ; their creed was a very simple 
 one, and they were rarely troubled as we are to 
 know " where to draw the line." For crood or for 
 ill that day is wholly past. It is not possible, 
 even if it were desirable, for us to lay upon our 
 children the yoke which some of our fathers laid 
 upon us. And the peril of our position is this, 
 that while the old theory of life is gone, we have 
 as yet no other to take its place ; with the in- 
 evitable consequence that at the present moment 
 there is a tendency to relaxation all round, of 
 which these discussions on the question of 
 " Sunday golf" are our latest illustration. 
 
 ^ The reference is to tlie subject of " Sunday golf," which was 
 exciting considerable attention in Edinburgh at the time when this 
 address was delivered. 
 
' 1 
 
 b < 
 
 ) 
 
 i 
 
 { 
 
 77ic Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 It is worthy of note that those who take what 
 is called "the broad view" in these matters, often 
 make their appeal to Christ, whom they claim 
 as on their side. But now, let us see. It is, of 
 course, true that Christ was in constant conHict 
 with the professional defenders of the sacred day, 
 that He treated with absolute disregard the sense- 
 less restrictions with which they had fenced it 
 about. Yet He never blamed them for observing 
 the day as holy, for marking it off as different 
 from other days ; He condemned them because 
 what God meant for a boon they had made into 
 a burden. " The Sabbath was made for man," 
 He said ; but that does not mean " for man to do 
 as he likes with," as glib quoters of the words often 
 seem to imply. Those who wish to make the 
 Day of Rest a day of pleasure-seeking may be 
 able to give good reasons for what they do, but 
 they must not quote Jesus. It is a fact significant 
 of much, that on five out of the six occasions when 
 Christ came into conflict with the Pharisees on 
 the question of Sabbath observance, what He 
 contends for is the right, not of self-indulgence, but 
 of self-sacrifice, the right to minister to the neces- 
 sities of others. 
 
 And, therefore, if I am asked to vote for 
 "Sunday golf" I for one must decline. I do 
 not want any revival of obsolete and impossible 
 legislation interfering with the liberties of indi- 
 viduals. If the members of a private golf club 
 choose to make use of their course on a Sunday, 
 
 ■i'.^' 
 
 m 
 
The Tablc-l^alk of Jesus 
 
 that is no business of mine. But when it is pro- 
 posed to open the public links, that is another 
 matter. Of course, if the majority demand it 
 sooner or later they will get it ; but meanwhile I 
 claim my right as a citizen to use any little influ- 
 ence I may have in dissuading them from what I 
 am convinced would prove ultimately to be an 
 unwise step. 
 
 I appeal to you, w^orking men, in whose sup- 
 posed behalf proposals of this kind arc generally 
 made. Many of you are greatly interested in 
 movements for shortening the hours of labour : 
 take care that you do not undo with one hand 
 what you are doing with the other. A wide and 
 rapid extension of the provision for public amuse- 
 ment will inevitably mean in the long run more 
 work for those who have already too much work 
 to do. After Sunday golf will come Sunday trains 
 and Sunday trams and Sunday omnibuses ; but 
 the men to drive them will not be the men who 
 to-day are clamouring in the newspapers for the 
 links to be open seven days a week. I protest I 
 am no lean and sour-faced Puritan ; I want no 
 impossible ideal ; a certain amount of Sunday 
 labour is inevitable, but he is no true friend of 
 the working maii who does not seek to keep it at 
 a minimum. 
 
 The Sabbath is not a tax levied on man's time 
 by the Great Overseer of human life ; it is a 
 merciful provision for his need. Its perpetual 
 obligation is based not so much upon an ancient 
 
i m aiat^ii n i —i 
 
 ''' 
 
 8 
 
 The Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 statute given to Moses, but rather upon the per- 
 petual necessities of man, for which that statute 
 made earl)' and wise provision. We may disregard 
 those necessities, we may give up to idle frivolity 
 and pleasure -.'-.ceking what God meant for the 
 deepening and strengthening of all that is greatest 
 in our natures, but it will be to reap a retribution 
 not less certain because it is no longer proclaimed 
 amid the thunders and lightnings of Sinai. 
 
 II 
 
 TJie healing of the man with the dropsy we 
 may suppose to have taken place before the meal 
 began ; what follows would occur during its 
 progress. 
 
 The next words of Jesus were spoken " to them 
 that were bidden " — to the guests. He had 
 marked how " they were picking out for them- 
 selves " the chief seats ; and when they were 
 seated. He read them a brief lesson in polite- 
 ness and courtesy. " When thou art bidden of 
 any man to a marriage feast," He said, " sit 
 not down in the chief seat, but when thou art 
 bidden go and sit down in the lowest place." 
 Then, as was His wont. His words struck deeper, 
 and the root of all this unseemly striving for 
 precedence He laid bare in their self-asserting 
 pride : " Everyone that exalted himself shall 
 be humbled, and he that humbleth himself shall 
 be exalted." 
 
 L 
 
The Table-Talk of Jesus 
 
 The particular form of Christ's rebuke may 
 have lost its force for us to-day ; nevertheless His 
 lesson in politeness and courtesy is by no means 
 antiquated. 1 venture to think that, speaking 
 generally, Christian people do not attach anything 
 like due importance, anything like the importance 
 which the New Testament attaches, to what may 
 be called the "minor moralities" of life. \\^ are 
 rightly anxious that a man should " believe and 
 be saved," but we are not anxious as we ought to 
 be concerning the things which a saved man 
 should " add to " his " faith." A man — a Christian 
 man, I mean — may be rude, ill-mannered, boorish, 
 but we are all ready with excuses for him ; these 
 are his " failings," we say, and we think of them 
 as we think of the hump on the camel's back — 
 very ungainly, no doubt, but then the creature was 
 made so ! According to one of Tennyson's 
 biographers, when a lady once appealed to him to 
 explain a certain passage in one of his poems 
 which she had failed to understand, the poet 
 replied as follows : " Dear madam, I merely 
 supply poetry to the English people — not brains ;." 
 concerning which the biographer remarks, " His 
 friends always understood that the rough manner 
 concealed a genuine geniality." But what is the 
 worth, one would like to know, of a " geniality," 
 however " genuine," that is " concealed " after that 
 fashion? Has not Tennyson himself taught us — 
 
 " Manners are not idle, but the fruit 
 Of noble nature, and of loyal mind } " 
 
1; 
 
 1 ! 
 
 10 
 
 The Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 \ 
 
 To my thinking such a letter was positively 
 brutal. 
 
 Are there not many Christian homes where 
 Christ's lesson is still needed ? Mrs. Waule (in 
 George Eliot's Middleuianli) used to think " that 
 entire freedom from the necessity of behaving 
 agreeably was included in the Almisjhty's inten- 
 tions about families." We have all of us, probably, 
 met with people of that kind. I have known 
 young men who were the pink of courtesy to 
 every young lady of their acquaintance, except 
 when that young lady happened to be their own 
 sister. Let us be sure of this : our religion has a 
 very great deal yet to do for us if it allows us to 
 keep all our winning ways and kindly attentions 
 for the house of a stranger, and to drop them the 
 moment we set foot on our own threshold. 
 
 While I am speaking on this subject, may I 
 refer to another matter ? I was greatly delighted a 
 little time ago to see that a distinguished Glasgow 
 minister, Dr. Hunter, had the courage to speak out 
 on the question of public smoking. I am not a 
 smoker; neither am I an anti-smoker; I can enjoy 
 a good cigar any time, always provided another 
 man smokes it. But while I have not a syllable 
 to say against those who choose to smoke in 
 private, I entirely agree with Dr. Hunter in 
 condemning the discourtesy of multitudes who 
 smoke in public. " I question," he said, " whether 
 a smoker can go the length of a single street 
 without annoying some one," and probably never a 
 
The Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 II 
 
 day passes in our city but scores of persons of 
 both sexes suffer the greatest discomfort, because 
 some thouf^htless fellow seats himself in the front 
 of a 'bus or tramcar, and lets the wind blow his 
 dirty smoke and ashes into the faces of his 
 unhappy fellow-passen^^ers behind him. 
 
 Now, perhaps, some of you are inclined to be 
 offended, and you are beginning to wonder if the 
 preacher has forgotten that it is Sunday evening 
 and that we are in church. Well, but religion 
 ought to have something to say to us about 
 matters of this kind — and it has, if we would 
 only listen to it. An old English poet calls Jesus, 
 " the first true gentleman that ever breathed." 
 The best manual of true politeness that I know is 
 the New Testament. "A Christian," says Julius 
 Hare, " is God Almighty's gentleman." What 
 Christ cared for is surely worth our caring for, 
 and if He stopped to rebuke the rudeness of the 
 Pharisee's guests, and Himself always set an 
 example of thoughtful consideratencss, ought not 
 courtesy to be more than an idle matter to us 
 who profess to be His followers? 
 
 Ill 
 
 From the guests Christ turns to speak to the 
 host. " And He said to him that had bidden Him, 
 When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not 
 thy friends, nor thy brethren, nor thy kinsmen, 
 nor thy rich neighbours . . . But when thou 
 
' i^ 
 
 SkVvi? 
 
 •'% 
 
 12 
 
 7/it' Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 inakost ;i fca U, hiil the poor, the maimed, the 
 lame, the hliiul : and thou shah be blessed ; because 
 the)- have not wherewith to recompense thee : for 
 thou shalt be recompensed in the resurrection of 
 the just." 
 
 Now, before \vc ijfo further — is this the Christ 
 you believe in ? a Christ who enters into your 
 homo, who sits ilown with )'ou at )-our table and 
 hears you talk ; a Christ who comes into )'our 
 shop, and behind )our counter, and looks over 
 your cash-book and ledt^er — is this your Christ? 
 or have you no dealintjs with Ilim except in the 
 SNiiag'o^ue ? Then 1 fe is not the Christ of these 
 Gospels: " //«• went into the //fv/jv," and He has 
 somewhat to sa)' mito us when we sit down at 
 table no less than when we sit down in church. 
 
 It ought not to be necessary to .say that there 
 is nothing; in these words of Christ to the I'harisce 
 to forbid that happy social intercourse, the 
 friendl)- i;athcrin;^s, and the Christmas i)arties 
 that add .so t^reatly to the healthy cnjoxinent of 
 life. An ajjostle bids us " be given to hos- 
 pitality ;" Jesus Himself was a partaker of such 
 hospitalit)' at the marriage feast of Cana, and 
 when Judas would have checked the lavi.sh outflow 
 of Mary's love, sternK' rebuked him. Common- 
 sense is needed to interpret the words of Jesus 
 not less than the words of others. 
 
 It may be, indeed, there are some who would 
 find not only no harm, but great good in a literal 
 application of Christ's teaching. When we 
 
The Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 13 
 
 mcd, the 
 ; because 
 l^hcc : for 
 cctioii of 
 
 he Christ 
 
 nto your 
 
 able and 
 
 ito )'our 
 
 :iks over 
 
 1- Christ ? 
 
 )t in the 
 
 of these 
 
 lie has 
 
 down at 
 
 hurch. 
 
 lat there 
 
 I'harisce 
 
 use, the 
 
 ; parties 
 
 nient of 
 
 to hos- 
 
 of such 
 
 uia, and 
 
 I outflow 
 
 'ommon- 
 
 of Jesus 
 
 10 would 
 a literal 
 hen we 
 
 remember the time and money that will be 
 wastetl in Julinbur^h this winter in paying and 
 rcturninj^ " calls," in dinners of ccjual dreariness 
 and costliness, which <^nve no real enjoyment to 
 one single soul, which arc tolerated by host and 
 guest alik'c only because that mysterious entity 
 called "society" demands it, one cannot but feel 
 that the literal application is in some cases, 
 perhaps, the most needed. Hut even for those 
 whose luore straitened circumstances will always 
 save them from the temptation of the well-to-do 
 Pharisee of this chai)ter there is a lesson in 
 Christ's words. We have all need to beware of 
 that subtle selfishness which gives only when it 
 hopes to receive again. And when I speak of 
 "giving," f do not mean simply, or even chiefly, 
 the giving of money or food. Not by material 
 gifts is the spirit of Christ's words always best 
 fulfilled. We have all in our measure gifts of 
 sociality, the power to please, the power to serve. 
 Do not let us lend these out only where they are 
 sure to come back to us with interest. Rather 
 let us seek out the dull and the vacant, the 
 friendless and the forgotten, those who have 
 nothing to give in return ; let us give ourselves 
 to these, and verily we shall be blessed, for we 
 shall " be recompensed in the resurrection of 
 the just." 
 
 IV 
 
 Christ's closing words were prompted by an 
 
Ill 
 
 11 
 
 ir ■! 
 111 
 
 14 
 
 T/te Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 observation on the part of one of the guests. 
 This man felt, perhaps, that the conversation was 
 taking a somewhat awkward turn, that it was 
 becoming uncomfortably personal ; and therefore 
 he let fall a little pious platitude which did not 
 mean, and was not intended to mean, anything in 
 particular, but which, he hoped, might have the 
 effect of bringing the conversation to an end. 
 " Blessed is he," he said, " that shall eat bread in 
 the kingdom of God." It was a bit of sheer cant. 
 " You can see the sanctimonious old hypocrite,' 
 says Dr. Dods, "solemnly shaking his head, and 
 letting the words fall unctuously from his tongue." 
 
 Christ's answer was the parable of the Great 
 Supper. An exposition of the parable is not 
 possible just now, but what Christ meant by it 
 was, I think, something like this . " Vou talk of 
 the blessedness of the kingdom of God, do you 
 think mere talking about it will secure it to you ? 
 God calls, but even His call is ineffectual if men 
 do not respond. And how many things there are 
 that make men deaf to the divine voice ! For 
 business' sake, for pleasure's sake, for the world's 
 sake, men miss the highest good. You, you, are 
 you seeking the blessedness of which you speak 
 so glibly ? " 
 
 Do not Christ's words touch some of us ? We 
 like to pose as the patrons of religion ; we can 
 expatiate warmly on the debt which civilization 
 owes to Christianity ; we subscribe a guinea 
 annually to foreign missions ; we have even argued 
 
The Table-Talk of Jesus 
 
 15 
 
 for the Church as by law estabHshed, and have 
 written a debating society essay on the superiority 
 of Jesus to Socrates, And yet, really, almost 
 anything for which we care is sufficient to make 
 religion take a second place. Learning calls, and 
 we say " I come " ; business calls, and we say " I 
 come " ; pleasure calls, and we say " I come " ; 
 and God calls, but for Him we have no answer. 
 Do we know what we are missing ? Christ likens 
 the kingdom of heaven unto a great feast where 
 God Himself is the host. You thought religion 
 meant giving up the sweets of life for dry and 
 tasteless fare, but Christ says it is a feast. From 
 the husks that the swine do eat, to the light and 
 warmth, the welcome and plenty, of the Father's 
 house — that is Christ's thought of what it is God 
 calls men to. 
 
 And that no man may doubt His welcome, 
 the King has sent His servant again this day 
 to say to all, " Come in, for all things are now 
 ready." " I had a seat at the King's table once, 
 and tasted the King's good pleasure, but — fool 
 that I was — I left it ; I shut the door upon 
 myself. Will he open to me a second time ? " 
 He will. He will : the door is open now ; come 
 in, come in. " I have had a glimpse sometimes 
 of the glory within, and I have wished — but, ah ! 
 I have no right there ; look at my garments, mud- 
 splashed and torn — there is no room there for 
 such as I am." Man from the highways and 
 hedges, the King bids thee enter ; come in, come 
 
Hi 
 
 I 
 
 ■ I 
 
 ii' 
 
 fi: 
 
 II 
 
 i6 
 
 The Table- Talk of Jesus 
 
 in. " And I, too, long to enter, and for years have 
 waited, but, alas ! my eyes are dark with doubt, 
 and fear has seized fast hold upon me. Some- 
 times I seem to see all clear, and then the dark- 
 ness falls again until I wonder if the feast, the 
 proclamation, and the welcome be not all a lie, or 
 if there be any King at all." Thou art one of 
 His poor blinded ones, and He has given His 
 messengers charge concerning thee, that they 
 should be eyes unto thee lest at any time thou 
 miss thy way, and that they should bring thee into 
 His presence. Tarry not, but haste and come ; 
 the King keeps for thee the seat next Himself. 
 
 " Come, all the world ; come, sinner, thou ! 
 All things in Christ are ready now." 
 
I k 
 
 If* 
 
 THE MOTHER OF JESUS 
 
II 
 
 THE MOTHER OF JESUS 
 
 ; T 
 
 '' Is not this . . . t/ic son 0/ A/a>y ? "—Mark \l ^. 
 
 IV/rY subject this morning is Jesus and His 
 
 iVl mother. This, I need hardly remind 
 
 you, is a subject concerning which one branch of 
 
 the Christian Church — the Roman CathoHc has 
 
 had a great deal to say. And, as so often happens 
 in these matters, exaggeration on the one hand 
 has led to neglect on the other; and so it has 
 come to pass that we Protestants, for the most 
 part, give the subject the go-by altogether. 
 
 It is no part of my present purpose to discuss 
 the various dogmas which, under the fostering 
 hand of Rome, have grown up around this subject 
 —the dogmas of the Immaculate Conception, the 
 Perpetual Virginity, the Miraculous Assumption. 
 This only I will say, that not only (so at least it 
 seems to me) are they without one vestige of 
 scriptural authority, but they are even more, 
 excluded, as though by anticipation, by the whole 
 
 u 
 
mm 
 
 20 
 
 T/ie Mother of Jesus 
 
 it 
 
 ili 
 
 character and tenor of every one of the few brief 
 references which the Gospels make to the mother 
 of our Lord. And anyone who has observed, 
 however superficially, religious life on the Conti- 
 nent, and has marked the countless shrines and 
 images and pictures which appeal to the love and 
 the imagination of the devout worshipper of the 
 Virgin, cannot but feel how far in this 'respect, at 
 least, Roman Christianity has strayed from the 
 simplicity of the New Testament records. 
 
 Nevertheless, Romish exaggeration ought not 
 to mean Protestant neglect. Of course, we do 
 believe that Jesus was the son of Mary ; alike 
 through the " Shorter Catechism " and the 
 " Apostles' Creed " we declare our faith in Him as 
 " born of the Virgin Mary." And yet, so fearful 
 are we of anything that savours of Mariolatry, 
 that though we habitually think and speak of 
 Jesus as " Son of God," we almost as habitually 
 refrain from thinking or speaking of Him as " son 
 of Mary " ; and so we miss the truth, the strength, 
 the comfort which God meant should come to us 
 through this name no less than through that other 
 and greater name, " Son of God." 
 
 A curious illustration of the unwillingness of 
 multitudes of Protestants to give to Christ this 
 perfectly scriptural title is furnished by Dean 
 Milman's well-known hymn beginning, "When 
 our heads are bowed with woe." As printed in 
 our own Hymn Book the last line of each verse 
 reads, "Jesu, Son of David, hear." What Mil- 
 
 'm 
 
"m 
 
 The Mother of Jesns 
 
 21 
 
 man really wrote was, " Gracious Son of Mary, 
 hear." And if anyone is interested enough to turn to 
 Julian's grcciX. Dictionary of Hyiunolog)^ he will find 
 that there are extant at least ten different versions 
 of that last line, every one of which owes its exist- 
 ence to the anxiety of the hymn-doctors to get rid 
 of the obnoxious phrase, " son of Mary." For my 
 part, I am utterly at a loss to understand this 
 strange solicitude. If the New Testament calls 
 Jesus " son of Mary," why should we hesitate ? 
 Moreover, see what our refusal robs us of. There 
 are moments when I love to think of Christ as 
 my King: on His head are many crowns; in His 
 hand is the sceptre of the universe ; He is King 
 of kings and Lord of lords, and I worship Him 
 throned for ever amid the glory of His Father 
 and of the holy angels. But there are times again 
 — times " when the spirit shrinks with fear " — 
 when I would rather think of Him as "born of a 
 woman," " bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh." 
 
 " Thou hast bowed the dying head, 
 Thou the blood of Hfe hast shed. 
 Thou hast filled a mortal bier ; " 
 
 therefore, 
 
 " When our heads are bowed with woe, 
 * When our bitter tears o'erflow, 
 
 When we mourn the lost, the dear," 
 
 what more fitting, what more beautiful than that 
 we should pray, 
 
 " Jesu, Son of Mary, hear I " 
 
22 
 
 The Mother of Jesus 
 
 " Thou au the King of Glory, O Christ. Thou 
 art the everlasting Son of the Father" — I will 
 sing it to the music of all the trumpets of God. 
 liut I will sing this also — " When Thou tookest 
 upon Thee to deliver man, Thou didst not abhor 
 the Virgin's womb " " Is not this the son of 
 Mary?" 
 
 Let us think, then fore, for a icw moments of 
 Mary the mother and Jesus the son. We will 
 look first at the mother's love for her son, and 
 then at the son's love for His mother. 
 
 ' 
 
 \\ 
 
 The Mother's love for her son. — The references 
 in the four Gospels, as I have said, are compara- 
 tively few, and when we piece them all together 
 they do not amount to much. But their meaning 
 is clear, clear at least to love's eyes, for love is 
 always quick to catch love's meaning. 
 
 " She brought forth her first-born son." I 
 wonder, does any mother feel quite the same 
 about any child as she docs about her first-born ? 
 And Jesus was the first-born child of Mary, And 
 then, the strange and sacred mystery of that 
 motherhood ! As far as words can tell it, it is 
 told in those exquisite narratives of the birth and 
 infancy which Luke has preserved for us in the 
 opening chapters of his Gospel. And I some- 
 times think that Biblical scholarship never made 
 
The Mot her of Jesus 
 
 n 
 
 a happier or a more likely conjecture than when 
 it suggested that these narratives were taken down 
 by the evangeh'st straight from the lips of Mary 
 herself. Certain it is there are in them delicate 
 little touches that reveal unmistakably the hand 
 of a inother : " And all that heard it wondered at 
 the things which were spoken unto them by the 
 shepherds " — ay, wondered to-day, and to-morrow 
 had forgotten ; " but Mary kept all these saj'iiigs, 
 pondering titeui in her heart." So again after the 
 incident in the Temple we read, "And His mother 
 kept all these sayings in her heart." 
 
 From this time onward it is only stray glimpses 
 that we get of the Son and the mother together ; 
 she is with Him at the marriage feast at Cana of 
 Galilee ; she goes down with Him to Capernaum ; 
 once while He is speaking to the multitude word 
 is brought to Him that His mother and His 
 brethren are on the edge of the crowd seeking to 
 speak with him ; we see her last with the disciples 
 in the upper room at Jerusalem waiting for the 
 coming of the Holy Spirit. But the most beauti- 
 ful record of all is that which John has preserved 
 for us : " And there stood by the cross of Jesus 
 His mother." There are few things in all the 
 Bible that go to my heart quite like that. While 
 the multitudes were with Him, Mary was content 
 to stand aside and to watch ; but now that they 
 have left Him or turned against Him she is by 
 His side ; it is her turn now. " Lord, with Thee 
 I am ready to go both to prison and to death ; I 
 
24 
 
 The Mother of Jesus 
 
 s % 
 
 will lay down my life for Thy sake." It was not 
 Mary who said that ; mothers never talk after that 
 fashion ; but when the boastful disciple had denied 
 Ilim and fled, "there stood by the cross of Jesus 
 His mother." 
 
 What a pitiless storm beat about that poor 
 lone woman ! What thoughts crowded in upon 
 her poor tired brain! lUit yesterday He lay a 
 child upon her bosom, and now He is dying — 
 dying before her eyes, yet beyond her reach, dying 
 like a vile and guilty criminal, pinned there to 
 that rough cross of wood like some loathsome 
 vermin. Then she remembered the great words 
 of the angel : " He shall be great, and .shall be 
 called the Soji of the Most High ; and the Lord 
 God shall give unto Him the throne of His father 
 David, and He shall reign over the house of Jacob 
 for ever ; and of His kingdom there shall be no 
 end." How often she had said them over to her- 
 self when, in the quiet home at Nazareth, year 
 after year had slipped by, till the child had grown 
 from childhood to boyhood, from boyhood to 
 youth, from youth to early manhood, and still 
 there was no sign — until sometimes her heart had 
 failed her ! Then she would bethink her of 
 Simeon's strange prophecy as he took the little 
 child into his old arms : " Yea, and a sword shall 
 pierce through thine own soul." Many a time 
 had she turned the words over as she lay awake 
 at night ; what could it mean, this sword that was 
 to pierce her own soul ? Then one day the call 
 
 M 
 
The Mother of Jesus 
 
 25 
 
 came, and Jesus went forth. " It is coming now," 
 she said, " that promised greatness " ; and as day 
 by day she heard how His fame spread and the 
 multitudes thronged Him, and nameless women 
 blessed her that bare I lim, the sw»'id was forgotten ; 
 once more hope beat high within her. " Surel)' 
 now, at last," she said, "the promised kingdom is 
 nigh at hand." Then with such awful swiftness 
 all had changed ; praise had turned to scorn, and 
 love to hatred ; cunning — black, treacherous, 
 horrible — had plotted and had triumphed ; and the 
 end of all that promised brightness, of the angel's 
 word, and of her own high hopes, was here ! — in 
 death, cruel death, death upon a cross I And )-ct, 
 was He not hers still ? It seemed, indeed, as if the 
 earth had opened at her feet and swallowed the 
 hopes of a lifetime. Yet, was He not hers? Had 
 He not moved in her side ? Had she not borne 
 Him? Had she not loved Him? Had she not 
 called riim "son"? Had He not called her 
 "mother"? Yes, let come what might come, He 
 was hers ; she must be near Him to the last. 
 " There stood by the cross of Jesus His mother." 
 
 In all the world is there anything to compare 
 with the constancy, the hopefulness, the patience, 
 the long-suffering of a mother's love ? I had got 
 thus far with my sermon preparation when I took 
 down, perhaps for the hundreth time, Mr. Barrie's 
 immortal book A Windozu in Thrums. Of all 
 our modern writers, perhaps, he best understands 
 and can interpret the love and pathos you may 
 
mm 
 
 26 
 
 77/1' Mother of Jesus 
 
 \ \ 
 
 \ 
 
 I 
 
 
 I 
 
 find iiiulcr tlic humblest roof. This is how poor 
 Jess mourns for her hoy Joey dead this twenty 
 years : " (luid is no word for what Jamie has been 
 to inc, but he wasna born till after Joey died. 
 When we got Jamie, Ilendr}' took to whistlin' 
 a^ain at tlic loom, an' Jamie juist filled Joey's 
 place to him. A)', but naebody could fill Joey's 
 place to me. It's different to a man. A bairn's 
 no the same to him, but a fell bit o' me was 
 buried in my laddie's grave." Years went by and 
 Mendry and Leeby were laid ''i the burying- 
 ground, and Jamie, who should i.avc been her 
 stay, was a prodigal in the great city, no one knew 
 where ; but Jess still sat at her window and 
 watched the brae. " If he ever comes back, the 
 sacket," said one of the neighbours angrily one 
 day, " we'll show hiin the door ^^Q.y quick." "Jess 
 just looked, and all the women knew how she 
 would take Jamie to her arms." " l''iction," do 
 )'ou say ? Yes, and it is history too. There is a 
 h}-mn we sometimes sing, " There is a gate that 
 stands ajar," that I should be inclined to find 
 fault with — for God's gate does not stand "ajar" 
 simply, but wide open — were it not that once I 
 heard that round that simple hymn was twined 
 the story of a mother's love. A girl had strayed 
 from home ; -"very night after she was missing the 
 door was lei . on the latch. " She may come home 
 to-night," said her mother, " and mother's door 
 must not be shut." I talked once with a little 
 bent old woman in one of our Edinburgh stairs. 
 
Tlie Mother of Jesus 
 
 27 
 
 I had never even suspected the little tragedy that 
 lay beneath the quiet surface of her life, but that 
 day, somehow or other, it all came out. She, too, 
 had her Jamie : long years ago he went away, no 
 one knew whither ; she had heard nothing of him 
 since. And sometimes, she told mc, as she sat 
 alone in her room, and heard a sudden stei) on 
 the stairs, her heart would give a leap : " Perhaps 
 it is he — he's coming home agai?> ! " 
 
 What Mary's love did for Jesus, how much lie 
 owed to it, no one can say. Perhaps t' c debt 
 was greater than we think. Joseph's probable 
 early death would throw mother and child the 
 "more into each other's society. The subject is 
 not free from difficulty ; but if Jesus " learned 
 obedience by the things which he suffered," if He 
 '' grew in wisdom and in favour with God and 
 man," may not a mother's love bending down over 
 Him in those unfolding years have helped to 
 bring tliat fair life to its perfect flower and fruit ? 
 
 Of this, at least, we may be sure — and again 1 
 speak not unforgetful of the necessary limitations 
 which the subject imposes — sons like Jesus will 
 be possible only so long as we have mothers like 
 Mary. And therefore it is that I for one, though 
 I am no pessimist, view with eyes full of alarm 
 some of the tendencies in our life to-day. I am 
 not a political economist, nor the son of a political 
 economist, but this I say unhesitatingly, that any 
 system that makes of home only a place to eat 
 and to sleep in, that forces the mother to the mill 
 
28 
 
 The Mother of Jesus 
 
 i \\ 
 
 or the factory that the Httle ones may have bread 
 to eat, stands self-condemned. The nation that 
 barters the wealth of its motherhood for silver and 
 gold is letting out its own life-blood. Leave us 
 men, and women who are not mothers, to make 
 moniy; we need our mothers to make men. I 
 say I am no political economist, but this is what 
 one of the ablest of our living political economists, 
 Professor Marshall, has told us : " The most 
 valuable of all capital is that invested in human 
 beings ; and of that capital the most precious part 
 is the result of the care and influence of the 
 mother." 
 
 Can anything, too, be more saddening than the 
 freedom with which all sorts and conditions of 
 men, and women (and I am sorry that a number 
 of Socialist leaders are amongst them), are 
 advocating theories of marriage which, if they were 
 once adopted, would not only empty the great 
 words " Mother " and " Home " of all their mean- 
 ing, but — I say it deliberately — would lead society 
 by a short, straight path to the sty ? You may 
 find substitutes for some things ; you can find no 
 substitute for a good mother. In Professor 
 Drummond's fascinating volume, TJie Ascent of 
 Man, there is a chapter entitled " The Evolution 
 of a Mother." Look at the scale of animal life, 
 he says ; at the one end you have the Protozoa, 
 the lowest forms of life ; at the other end 
 Mammalia — Mothers. " There the series stops. 
 Nature has never made anything since." " Ask 
 
 iJu 
 
The Mother of Jesus 
 
 29 
 
 the zoologist," he says, " what, judging from science 
 alone, Nature aspired to from the first, he could 
 but answer Mammalia — Mothers." Amid all the 
 rubbish of the old Jewish Talmud there is one 
 sentence which ought to be picked out and written 
 in letters of gold : " God could not be everywhere ; 
 so He made mothers." 
 
 Oh ! you n. others, you mothers, let one mother's 
 son speak this word to you. I am not of those 
 who fear to give you what are called " woman's 
 rights," I do not fear — nay, I look confidently 
 forward to — the day when woman shall stand by 
 man's side in all things — in all worthy things, at 
 least — his acknowledged equal ; and yet I do 
 sometimes fear lest in grasping at the less you 
 lose the greater. Enter, if you will, the kingdoms 
 of knowledge and power, so unjustly shut against 
 you in the past ; but do not, I pray you, forget 
 that there is one kingdom wherein if you do not 
 rule as queens, no man may ever rule as king ; 
 there is one sceptre which if you let fall, our hands 
 are powerless to grasp — the sceptre that Mary 
 held, the kingdom wherein Mary ruled, the sceptre 
 and the kingdom of a holy, loving, almighty 
 motherhood. 
 
 II 
 
 Now, let us turn for one moment to the other 
 side of the subject — the son's love for the mother. 
 And if the Gospels have little to tell us of Mary's 
 
if; 
 
 
 ;o 
 
 T/ie Mother of Jesus 
 
 love for Jesus, still less do they tell us of His love 
 for her. At the beginning of His life, after the 
 incident in the Temple, we read that He went 
 down to Nazareth with His parents, and was 
 subject unto them ; at the end of His life, as He 
 hung dying on the cross, He tenderly committed 
 His mother to the care of the beloved disciple. 
 And this is almost all we know ; but if we knew 
 everything we could not be more certain than we 
 are that all was fair and beautiful and good. 
 
 It is true that another and an alien note seems 
 sometimes to be struck. Why from the cross did 
 He say, " Woman, behold thy son." Why docs 
 He not call her " mother " ? Why, when she 
 intervenes at the marriage feast at Cana of Galilee, 
 does He repel her with what sound like words 
 harsh and stern ? Why, when they tell Him that 
 His mother and His brethren are without seeking 
 Him, docs He speak as though any might stand 
 as near to Him as even Mary herself? May it 
 not be to remind us — what the New Testament 
 ' ever anywhere allows us to forget — that though 
 Jesus was son of Mary, He was not a son as 
 other sons are ? I cannot pursue the subject 
 further now, but if you will think of it, I believe 
 you will find that even in those words of Scripture 
 that men quote oftenest to prove our Lord's 
 humanity there is most inextricably interwoven 
 the surest proof of His divinity. 
 
 But, setting this for a moment aside, is it 
 possible to doubt that Christ's thoughtful care for 
 
The Mother of Jestis 
 
 31 
 
 His mother in dying was but the coming to the 
 surface of a love and tenderness that were always 
 there ? The death of Socrates and the death of 
 Jesus have often been compared. But when Xan- 
 tippe, in her last interview with her husband, before 
 he drank the fatal cup, gives way to her grief, 
 Socrates bids his friends put her away, and then 
 turns to continue calmly his discussion of the 
 philosophy of pleasure and pain. What a contrast 
 with that last scene around the cross ! 
 
 And to all who have eyes to see, what can be 
 more plain than the tender, sacred regard in which 
 Jesus ever held the filial relationship ? To the 
 rich young ruler asking, " What shall I do that I 
 may inherit eternal life ? " He does not repeat 
 all the Ten Commandments, but He does not 
 omit the fifth. No sterner words ever fell from 
 His lips than those in which He condemned the 
 rabbinical conjuring that permitted a man to evade 
 his filial obligations. When He would say how near 
 they stand to Him who do the will of His Father 
 in heaven, this is how He puts it : " The same is 
 My brother and sister and mother." When Luke 
 wrote the story of the raising of the widow's son 
 at Nain, was there not something in the accent, the 
 look, the gesture of Jesus that touched the pen of 
 that evangelist, till it overflowed with words so 
 charged with emotion that even now the voice 
 falters as it reads them : " The only son of his 
 mother, and she was a widow " — did Jesus re- 
 member His own widowed mother, I wonder? 
 
■ 
 
 n 'ff 
 
 
 I'f 
 
 
 1' 
 
 
 ■' ■ 
 
 j 
 
 flf 
 
 1 
 
 
 i 
 i 
 
 % 
 
 n 
 
 I =' 
 
 i^'f 
 
 32 
 
 T/ie Mother of Jesus 
 
 And when He bids farewell to His disciples, He 
 says, " I will not leave you — conifoytless" says the 
 Authorised Version, but that was not what Jesus 
 said : look in the margin of the Revised Version 
 — " I will not leave you orphans''' ; that is Christ's 
 word. To Him there was no state so utterly 
 bereft as orphanhood. 
 
 And now remember that He who said these 
 things, the son of Mary, will one day be the Judge 
 of ail the sons of men. What then, think you, will 
 He say to them who ' * 1 against this, one of God's 
 best gifts to i.i'M-i 'Other's love? Will He 
 
 recognise them as "... 
 
 I knew a younp- man once, educated at one of 
 our great Univers.ties. clev ■ ^nd brilliant to a 
 degree, but eaten up with cyi!tc;:;i:i And I knew 
 that young man's mother ; it was to her that he 
 owed his educational advantages. She was not 
 clever as the world counts cleverness ; but no 
 sweeter, saintlier soul ever breathed. Her face 
 was a perpetual benediction ; it shone as though, 
 to use a little child's phrase, there were " a light 
 inside." And I have heard that young university 
 sprig, who was not worthy to unloose his mother's 
 shoe-latchet, talk down to her, and patronize her 
 with a but half-disguised contempt, until I could 
 have struck the man ! Did you ever read this : 
 " The eye that mocketh at his father, and despiseth 
 to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley shall 
 pick it out, and the young eagles shall eat it " ? 
 But, I tell you, I would meet that or any doom 
 
The Mother of Jesus 
 
 
 
 rather than stand at the last great da)- with a sin 
 hke that upon my head unforgivcn in the presence 
 of the son of Mary. 
 
 On the other hand, can he be wholly without 
 the root of the matter in hiin who does worthily 
 respond to a mother's love ? h'ew men of our 
 day, perhaps, have given so much needless pain to 
 many Christian people, or have uttered so many 
 wild and whirling words with such a demure reck- 
 lessness, as the late Mr. Matthew Arnold. lUit 
 when I read his recently published Letters, so 
 brimming with tenderness towards his widowed 
 mother, I almost forgave him everything. To 
 some people Thomas Carlyle is little better than 
 an ill-natured cur, snarling and snapping at the 
 heels of every passer-by. But let every young 
 man read Carlyle's letters to his mother ; perhaps 
 there is nothing quite like them in our lit raturc. 
 Jean Carlyle was only a humble peasant w^oman 
 in Annandale ; but her son gave of his best when 
 he wrote to her ; and for the wondrous love he 
 bare her shall not much be forgiven him at the 
 last by the son of Mary ? 
 
 Have my words stirred long-sleeping memories ? 
 Have I touched without knowing it some secret 
 spring, and set wide open a door that has not 
 moved for years upon its rusty hinges ? While I 
 have been speaking have other voices been speak- 
 ing — voices out of the dim past, words of the 
 sainted dead? Is it so? Some little scene like 
 this swims up from the days long gone by : A 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 The Mother of Jesus 
 
 ! 
 
 darkened room, with hushed voices, and feet that 
 tread softly, a white face on the pillow, and then 
 the words broken and slow, " It is growing dark 
 — I am going home — meet me where I go." And 
 then another voice, half-choked with sobs, " I will, 
 by God's help, I will." That other voice is yours, 
 changed though it be that even you yourself 
 scarce know it. Tell me, what have you done 
 with that " sweet, olden promise " ? I am treading, 
 I know, on ground that is holy ; I am touching a 
 string that I have never dared to touch before ; 
 but, if it vibrates, if there are voices out of the 
 past like these that can speak to you, oh ! listen 
 to them ; they will plead as no poor words of 
 mine can plead ; hear, and follow, and obey. 
 
 " God of our fathers I lie tlic God 
 Of their succeeding race." 
 
 : : , 
 
lat 
 en 
 irk 
 nd 
 
 'ill, 
 irs, 
 
 5elf 
 Dne 
 
 ng. 
 ga 
 re ; 
 the 
 itcn 
 . of 
 
 THE BROTHERS AND SISTERS 
 OF JESUS 
 
■pww 
 
 I 
 
 , 
 
 I • 
 
 I ;i 
 
w^^ 
 
 mm 
 
 )l 
 
 III 
 
 THE BROTHERS AND SISTERS 
 OF JESUS 
 
 '/s >io/ this . . . the hrolhcr of James, and Joscs, awt Judas, and 
 Stinon? and are not His sisters here with //J- .^"— Mark vi, j. 
 
 T HAVE spoken in a previous sermon of the 
 J- mother of Jesus. To-day I want us to take 
 another glance into that little home at Nazareth. 
 
 Of the head of the household himself there is 
 little to be told. Joseph disappears from the- 
 narrative very early ; and the probability is that 
 lie died many years before Jesus entered on the 
 work of His public ministry. But Joseph and 
 Mary and Jesus were not the only members of the 
 family. There were at least seven children : five 
 boys— Jesus and the four whose names are men- 
 tioned in the text— and (at least) two girls 
 though of these neither the exact number nor the 
 names are told, so that the little home would be 
 very crowded, and very noisy sometimes; and 
 you mothers, at least, will not need to be told that 
 
38 
 
 The Brothers and Sisters of Jesus 
 
 with so many mouths to feed, and so many things 
 to think about, Mary must have found her hands 
 very full. It is of these other members of the 
 family that we arc to think to-day : my subject is, 
 The Brothers and Sisters of Jesus. 
 
 In the first place, are there not some of us to 
 whom it never occurred before that Jesus had 
 brothers and sisters just as we have? Indeed, 
 everything that is human in the life of Jesus is to 
 some of us more or less unreal. We accept the 
 statements of theology concerning His humanity, 
 but with a certain mental reserve. Even when 
 one of the sacred writers himself tells us *' He was 
 tempted in all points like as we are," we doubt 
 whether he meant quite all he said ; and to some 
 of us, it is to be feared, the temptation in the 
 wilderness is little more than a scenic display. 
 We cannot think of Jesus as boy and man, as 
 son and brother, entering like others into ordinary 
 human relationships. We must needs picture 
 Him with a halo of unearthly light about His 
 head, and, as Professor Rendel Harris has recently 
 pointed out, even a writer like Dean Farrar cannot 
 speak of the " boy " Jesus without printing the 
 word with a capital B, as if to suggest that He 
 was never like other children. The truth is, many 
 of us are Apollinarians without knowing it. 
 
 It is not difficult to understand the reason of 
 
z 
 
 The Brothers and Sisters of Jesus 39 
 
 all this. Ciiiist was more than a man, and \vc 
 arc jealous — rightly jealous — of I lis divinity, for 
 vvc know how much hangs upon it. 1 share that 
 jealousy to the full, and I will be bold to say that 
 no one who has heard me preach half-a-dozen 
 consecutive sermons will charge me with lack of 
 fidelity here. But let us make no mistake ; we 
 do not strengthen by one jot the proof of Christ's 
 divinity by doubting the truth of llis humanity. 
 I know the difficulty of a full and balanced state- 
 ment of the whole truth. Our only safe course is 
 to follow the New Testament, and to declare 
 unflinchingly alike the Manhood and the Godhead 
 of Jesus, refusing to exalt cither at the expense of 
 the other. When therefore we think, as we arc 
 doing just now, of the humanity of Jesus, we must 
 take care not to go one step farther than the 
 Gospels lead us ; but we ought also to be careful 
 to go as far ; and when they describe to us, eg, 
 the childhood of Jesus, do not let us, by little and 
 needless devices of our own, throw " an air of 
 undue mystery about what is perfectly natural " 
 (I quote the words of Mr. Rendcl Harris again), 
 and so hinder ourselves from entering into fellow- 
 ship with Christ's early years. 
 
 It is probably a mistake of this kind which is, 
 in the main, responsible for the different opinions 
 which still exist as to the exact relationship of 
 Jesus to those who are here called His " brothers " 
 and " sisters." The most natural inference un- 
 doubtedly is that they were the children of Joseph 
 
r ^ 
 
 p 
 
 Mh 
 
 40 Th.: Brothers and Sisters oj Jesus 
 
 and Mary, born subsequent to the birth of Jesus. 
 But o\vin<^ to the strength of the feeling — in my 
 judgment a wholly mistaken feeling — that It was 
 somehow derogatory alike to the honour of Jesus 
 and of Mary to suppose that she was the mother 
 of other children besides Him, two other interpre- 
 tations have been able to take the field and 
 command very considerable support. On the one 
 hand it has been held that the so-called " brethren " 
 of our Lord were in reality His cousins, the 
 children of Mar}', a sister of the Virgin, and the 
 wife of Cleophas. On the other hand, they are 
 said to be the children of Joseph by a former 
 
 marriage. 
 
 I 
 
 The difficulties in the way of the first of 
 these suggested interpretations arc insuperable : it 
 supposes two sisters each bearing the name of 
 Mary ; it gives no explanation of the fact that our 
 Lord's brethren are always named in conjunction 
 with Mary the mother of Jesus, and never, as we 
 should expect, if this interpretation be the right 
 one, with Mary the wife of Cleophas ; and it still 
 further leaves unexplained the fact that though 
 there is in the Greek language a word for " cousin " 
 which lay ready to their hand, the New Testament 
 writers never once make use of it in this con- 
 nection. As for the other interpretation, it un- 
 doubtedly raises fewer difficulties, and is supported 
 by the weighty name of Bishop Lightfoot. But 
 even his learned arguments leave me unconvinced. 
 The natural interpretation is that which I have 
 
^' 
 
 The ]h-othci's and Sisters oj Jesus 4 1 
 
 already given ; nowhere do the sacred writers seek 
 to guard their readers against it, and it is difficult 
 to see what other language they could have used 
 if that had been the meaning which they had 
 actually desired to convey. For ni}' part, I cannot 
 get rid of the idea that had it been any other than 
 Christ concerning whose relationship the language 
 of the Gospels had been used, these rival theories 
 would never have been heard of ; that it is Christ 
 docs not make them necessary. When shall we 
 learn that to make the human ties of Jesus as 
 unreal and as unlike our own as possible is to 
 render ITim no true and worthy homage? 
 
 
 ii 
 
 Assuming then, without further discussion, that 
 the natural interpretation of the text is the right 
 one, let us gather together what we know of the 
 brothers and sisters of Jesus, and of His relation 
 to them. Unfortunately the records are extremely 
 scanty ; Jesus was more than thirty )-ears of age, 
 and the work of I lis ministry had already begun 
 before we even learn of their existence. Of their 
 life together during those thirty silent years at 
 Nazareth we can only dimly conjectuic from what 
 we arc told after the silence is broken. One fact, 
 however, stands out with sad pre-eminence, "His 
 brethren did not believe on Him." Not one of 
 them belonged to the apostolic group. As Dr. 
 Stalker says, they never intervene in His life 
 
/ 
 
 42 The Brothers and Sisters of Jesus 
 
 except to annoy. So far were they from under- 
 standing the passion which consumed Him, that 
 on one occasion " they went out to lay hold on 
 Him, for they said, He is beside himself" Once, 
 impressed, perhaps, by His marvellous works and 
 His influence with the people, they urged him to 
 go up to Jerusalem, and there publicly declare 
 Himself to the world. Some people can never see 
 greatness until it is recognized greatness, greatness 
 duly ticketed and authenticated. At a great picture 
 sale, when thousands of pounds change hands, it 
 is not pictures only, but great names that are 
 bought and sold. And it may be the brothers of 
 Jesus felt that if only the wise ones in the great 
 city put their seal upon Him and His mission, it 
 would be safe and prudent for them to declare 
 themselves on His side. 
 
 Was not this one of the secret griefs of the 
 Man of Sorrows ? He came unto them that were 
 in a special sense " His own," and they received 
 Him not. It pained Him when " many of His 
 d'sciples went back and walked no more with 
 Him " ; it pained Him more when Judas, one of 
 the twelve, betrayed Him ; but most of all, I think, 
 it hurt Him when "even His brethren did not 
 believe on Him." When He uttered the sad 
 prophecy, " A man's foes shall be they of his own 
 household," was He speaking out of the fulness of 
 His own pained heart ? Some of us know the 
 difficulty of being loyal to our conscience and our 
 faith amongst ungodly associates in the shop and 
 
',- 
 
 The BrotJiers and Sisters of Jesus 43 
 
 p 
 
 the workroom ; but only they who have felt the 
 far worse pain that want of sympathy at home 
 can inflict, are able fully to enter into the feelings 
 of Him who was thus cruelly wounded in the 
 house of His friends. 
 
 But the change came at last, and after Christ's 
 ascension into heaven we find the brethren 
 together with the disciples awaiting in the upper 
 room at Jerusalem the descent of the Holy Spirit. 
 Exactly how the change was wrought we are not 
 told ; but perhaps there is a hint of what took 
 place in one of Paul's letters : writing of the 
 appearances of Christ after His resurrection, he 
 says ( I Cor. xv. 6, 7), " Then He appeared to 
 above five hundred brethren at once ; . . . then 
 He appeared to James." What one would have 
 given to have been present at that interview 
 between the risen Lord and His brother after the 
 flesh ! May it not have been to it that James 
 owed his faith in Jesus as Lord, and through him 
 the Oliver brethren theirs ? And may not James 
 have had that appearing to himself alone in mind 
 when in after years he wrote : " My brethren, if 
 any among you do err from the truth; and one 
 convert him ; let him know, that he which con- 
 vertcth a sinner from the error of his way shall 
 save a soul from death, and shall cover a multitude 
 of sins " ? 
 
 The rest is soon told. Of the brethren of our 
 Lord two are never heard of again ; of the others 
 one lived to hold a most important position in 
 
mem 
 
 ^u. / 
 
 I 
 
 
 44 T//C Brothers and Sisters of Jesus 
 
 the Church at Jerusalem, and both were writers of 
 brief epistles preserved for us in the New 
 Testament. One point in connection with these 
 letters is worthy of note : neither James nor Jude 
 ever speaks of himself as " the brother of Christ." 
 The opening verse of the Epistle of James runs 
 thus : "James, a servant of God and of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ," etc. ; of the Epistle of Jude thus : 
 " Jude, a servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of 
 James," etc. ; and in the fourth verse of the same 
 epistle the writer makes it his chief charge against 
 certain men who had crept into the Church privily, 
 that they were " denying our only Master and 
 Lord, Jesus Christ." Now, consider what this 
 means. These three, Jesus and James and Jude, 
 had been brought up and for years had lived 
 together in the same home. There was a time 
 when James and Jude did not believe in Jesus as 
 in any wise differing from themselves. Something 
 happened, and they came to believe in Him. 
 From that day He was to them another being. 
 That they were related to Him after the flesh was 
 as nothing in comparison with what they now 
 knew Him to he. He was to them no longer the 
 man of Nazareth simply, but the Lord of Glory ; 
 they served God in serving Him ; to deny Him 
 was the greatest of all sins. 
 
 What do we make of this ? How shall we 
 explain it ? I do not shrink from putting the old 
 alternative for the hundreth time. Give up your 
 faith in the Bible altogether, use it to light your 
 
 
The Brothers and Sisters of Jestts 45 
 
 fires with, if you will ; but to deny the Godiiead 
 of Christ and at the same time to go on believing 
 in the truthfulness or sanity of the men who 
 wrote it, is of all mental impossibilities the 
 maddest. 
 
 Ill 
 
 Turn again for a moment to the home at 
 Nazareth that we may see Jesus among His 
 brothers and sisters. One is tempted to regret 
 that so little of that home-life is known to us. 
 But from what we do know of Christ, His teach- 
 ing concerning marriage, His love for children, 
 His regard for the filial relationship, we may be 
 confident that as brother He would not be found 
 wanting. 
 
 The subject suggests one aspect of what may 
 be termed " domestic morality," concerning which 
 the pulpit has usually little to say, and on which 
 even the New Testament is curiously silent. St. 
 Paul speaks more than once wise words of counsel 
 to husbands and wives, to parents and children, 
 to masters and servants, but nowhere does he 
 address himself directly to brothers and sisters. 
 Nevertheless the subject is one of considerable 
 importance at the present time, when there is a 
 tendency to rebel against obligations once accepted 
 without demur, and to call in question the value 
 of institutions which we have hitherto regarded as 
 part, I will not say of the established, but of the 
 
mmmmmtHm 
 
 
 46 yVie Brothers and Sisters of Jesus 
 
 hi 
 
 t 
 
 1 1 
 
 'i 
 
 divine order. Particularly is this true of the 
 institution of the family. The subject of marriage, 
 which, I need hardly say, is the key of the whole 
 Cjuestion, is just now being discussed by men and 
 women alike in a fashion that may well make the 
 boldest amongst us wince. But that is a matter 
 which lies outside the scope of this address, and I 
 have nothing further to say concerning it just 
 now. But it is not to be wondered at that those 
 who would make of marriage " an arrangement 
 terminable at the will of either party " — I quote 
 the words of two living writers — should go farther 
 and pour contempt upon the idea that any par- 
 ticular obligation is involved in the fact of a 
 common parentage. Teaching of this sort strikes 
 a blow at all that is most sacred in life. Con- 
 sanguinity implies not only a physical but also an 
 ethical relationship. To ignore it, to treat the 
 bond of brotherhood and sisterhood as if it were a 
 gossamer thread which any man is at liberty to 
 snap whenever it pleases him, is to take a step- — 
 in my judgment a long step — towards reducing 
 society to a mere collection of brutes. 
 
 I do not wish to set up any impossible ideal. 
 Hanpily there are many, like Charles and Mary 
 Lamb, like William and Dorothy Wordsworth, 
 whose choicest friendships have been formed 
 within the family circle, but more often our best 
 and closest friends are found outside that circle. 
 *' More than my brothers are to me," said Tenny- 
 son of his friend, and so perhaps say most of us 
 
 1% 
 
The Brothn's and Sisters of Jesus 47 
 
 of ours. But — you remember Savonarola's ^rcat 
 words to Romola, flccinf^ from Florence and from 
 duty — ''Man cannot choose his duties" Morality, 
 that " stern lawgiver," knows nothing of a con- 
 venient sliding scale which adjusts our obligations 
 according to the pleasure which the fulfilment of 
 them yields us. 
 
 Slacken one of the bonds that bind home 
 together, and you slacken all ; and the end of 
 that who can tell ? Remember what we owe to 
 home ; it is the sanctuary that shelters us in our 
 tenderest years from the world's biting winds ; it 
 is the school wherein we learn what no other of 
 life's man)^ schools can teach. Destroy it, and 
 what will you put in its stead ? The class-room ? 
 the club-room ? Ah ! it is easy to find fault with 
 things as they are ; yet it is to home that we owe 
 the highest of what we are and have ; therefore let 
 us count well the cost before we lend our strength 
 to theirs who are seeking its destruction. 
 
 We who are brothers and sisters, are we doing 
 what we can to make home all that it ought to 
 be ? do we diligently cultivate what some one has 
 happily called the "art of living together"? " Is 
 he a Christian ? " asked some one of Whitefield 
 concerning another. " I do not know," was the 
 answer ; '' I have never seen him at home." Is 
 ours a religion that will stand that test ? Rather, 
 are there not some of us who act upon the tacit 
 assumption that family relationship absolves us 
 from all necessity of being kindly and considerate 
 
ir 
 
 jj-^.i. J- 
 
 V 
 
 
 I 
 
 'l 
 
 I 
 
 48 7//e Brothers and Sisters of fesus 
 
 and thoughtful at home ? I have known some 
 married couples whose stock of little kindly 
 attentions to one another was so scanty one felt 
 that it must have been used up during the days 
 of courtship. 
 
 Young men and women, do not treat your home 
 as if it were only a restaurant or a hotel — a place 
 to sleep and take your meals in. Do not keep all 
 your mirth and sunshine for other people's homes, 
 and be dull and gloomy in your own. If you have 
 a " best," save it for your own fireside. You may 
 build a house with bricks, but not a home ; home 
 is built of hearts. Six people may live together 
 under the same roof and call themselves a family, 
 yet there may be no true family life. Home is a 
 house not made with hands, eternal in the 
 heavens, whose builder and maker is love. May 
 every one of us be a wise master-builder, after the 
 pattern of Him who for thirty years lived as son 
 and brother in the house of Mary ! 
 
 IV 
 
 \\ i 
 
 Yes, we think ; and if it had been ours to live, 
 like James and Joses and the rest of them, in the 
 same house with //////, how easy it would have 
 been to be good ! How often do we find our- 
 selves singing with the children — 
 
 " I think, when I read that sweet story of old, 
 When Jesus was here amongst men ... 
 I should like to have been with Him then." 
 
The Brothers and Sisters of Jesus 49 
 
 Well, there is another side even to that. There is 
 such a thing as the disadvantage of advantages. 
 The penalty of living close to the mountain is 
 sometimes that one never sees the mountain at all. 
 Perhaps the brethren of our Lord would have been 
 nearer to Him if they had been farther from Him. 
 Not until He had gone from them did they come 
 near to Him. 
 
 J^ut what I want us to see is that all may enter 
 that " Holy Family." When " one said unto Him, 
 Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand with- 
 out, seeking to speak to thee, He answered and 
 said unto him that told Him, Who is my mother? 
 and who are my brethren ? And He stretched 
 forth His hand tov/ards His disciples, and said. 
 Behold, my mother and my brethren ! For whoso- 
 ever shall do the will of my Father which is in 
 heaven, he is my brother, and sister, and mother." 
 He that doctJi the zvill of my Father in heaven — 
 he is the man who stands nearest to Christ. 
 Others might call James " the Lord's brother " ; 
 he called himself the " servant of God and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ." The new relationship was 
 deeper, more sacred even than the old. 
 
 And that same fellowship, with all of divine 
 blessedness that goes with it, is open to us to- 
 day. Let us come to God, let us lay our hands 
 in His, let us say to Him, " Lo, I come to do thy 
 will," and even of us Jesus will say, " Behold, My 
 brother, and sister, and mother." 
 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 E 
 
 •J 
 
WHAT THINK YE OF GOD? 
 
 
 ii 
 
f 
 
 \i i 
 
IV 
 
 WHAT THINK YE OF GOD? 
 
 " And Jacob swarc by the Fear of his father IsaacJ"— 
 
 GiiNKSis xxxi. 5J. 
 
 " What yc pray, say, Our Father which art in heaven.^' ~ 
 
 Luke xi. 2. 
 
 
 THE fear of his father Isaac" — what does 
 that mean ? The word " fear " should be 
 printed with a capital F, and you will find it is 
 printed so in the Revised Version. " The Fear " 
 —that is the name which Isaac gave to his God. 
 You remember the incident: Jacob and Laban 
 had entered into a covenant, and each of them 
 confirmed the covenant with an oath. Laban, we 
 are told, sware " by the God of Abraham and the 
 God of Nahor," that is, he sware by Jehovah, and 
 by the idol whom their common ancestor wor- 
 shipped as God. But Jacob — and it is this I 
 wish to emphasize — sware by " the Fear of his 
 laiiier Isaac," that is, Jacob sware by Him whom 
 Isa^c worshipped as " the Fear." All these Old 
 Tc .ament patriarchs and saints had their own 
 

 i\ 
 
 54 
 
 W/ia^ think ye of iiod'r 
 
 9 
 
 name for the God whom they served ; to one He 
 was " the Rock," to another " the Shield," to 
 another " the Shepherd " ; but to Isaac He was 
 " the l^^ear," " the Dreadful One," or " the Terror." 
 
 That was Isaac's name for God. What think 
 ye of God ? How do we name Him ? What is 
 He to us ? " Nothinc^ is easier," says John Henry 
 Newman somewhere, " than to use the name of 
 God and to mean noLhin<j^ by it." " I believe in 
 God " — so begins the Apostles' Creed ; and we 
 must all begin there — there is the foundation, the 
 starting-point. "He that cometh to God must 
 believe that He is." But now take heed how you 
 puiictuate Scripture ; there is no full stop there — 
 ''must believe that He is, crfut tJiat He is a 
 rewarder of them thnt diligently seek UiiiL' That 
 is to say, we need to be assured not only of the 
 existence, but of the character of God. You be- 
 lieve in God ? Good. Hut what sort of a God 
 do )'ou believe in ? What is He of whom you 
 speak ? How do you name Him ? 
 
 Voltaire has been credited with a poor witticism 
 to the effect that if God did not exist it would be 
 necessary to invent Him. There is a sentence of 
 Mr. Herbert Spencer's which Christian apologists 
 often quote : " The assuinption of the existence of 
 a First Great Cause of the Universe is a necessity 
 of thought." A distinguished living scientist said 
 not long ago that it is modern science itself that 
 has dealt the death-blow to atheism. Doubtless 
 this is all very interesting ; but, practically, I do 
 
IVkat think yc of God? 
 
 55 
 
 ■» 
 
 not see that it helps us very much. A ^rcat 
 thinker in his study, brooding over the vast 
 mystery of being, feels himself lost in an illimitable 
 void. He wants a peg, a starting-point, and so 
 he posits a 1^'irst Great Cause — in order that he 
 may think. The world to him is unintelligible, 
 unthinkable, incomplete ; and so he rounds it off 
 with a God. A very distinguished race of gentle- 
 men, the Gifford lecturers, have been during the last 
 few years enlightening the theological darkness of 
 the land of Scotland. One of them, a distinguished 
 Oxford professor, stated in one of his lectures tha. 
 the only thing to be said about God without im- 
 pertinence is that " lie is." Well, if that is so, I 
 venture to say (also 1 hope without impertinence) 
 that it was hardly worth while saying even that ; 
 and still more do I doubt whether it was worth 
 while coming all the way fiom Oxford to Glasgow 
 in mid-winter in order to say it. A God of whom 
 nothing is known, of whom nothing can be known, 
 whose very existence is on.ly postulated as a kind 
 of intellectual convenience — what basis for religion 
 have you there ? Do you think the flowers of 
 love and hope and trust will grow in a soil so thin 
 and poor as that ? You believe in God ; but 
 again I ask, What sort of a God do you believe 
 in ? Until the terms are defined the confession is 
 worthless. 
 
 I am not blowing theological soap-bubbles. 
 This is not a matter of interest merely to ministers 
 and students of divinity. I speak to busy men 
 
 
^tm 
 
 «■ 
 
 ■I 
 
 I 
 
 56 
 
 PF/ia^ think ye of God? 
 
 of the world, and I say that for them this is a 
 question of the very first practical importance. 
 That old, miserable, shallow sophism that says it 
 does not matter what a man believes if only his 
 life is right, nowhere breaks down so hopelessly, 
 so pitiably, as it does here. Our idea of God is 
 determining, regulative, fundamental. As some 
 one has happily put it, " The thought you make 
 of God is the thought that makes you." 
 
 You may illustrate the truth in a hundred 
 ways. A very distinguished student of religion 
 has pointed out in one of his books that, " as is 
 the Deity, so must ^he faith that is built upon 
 Him be." "Find out," he says, "the ultimate 
 beliefs of a people, and you find out the character 
 of their institutions." And then he goes on to 
 illustrate. Look at China, where the worship of 
 ancestors is believed in and practised ; what is the 
 consequence ? Why, that China, with its eyes for 
 ever fixed upon the past, is the least progressive 
 of all the great nations on the face of the earth to- 
 day. Look at India, where Brahma is conceived 
 of as the universal soul. F.-om the head of 
 Brahma (for the idea is worked . ut in detail) come 
 the men of the priestly race, Ir&m \hc arms and 
 breast of l^rahma come the warrior class, from the 
 legs of Brahma come the yeomen, and from the 
 feet the poor, toiling, out-cast multitudes. So 
 that, as Dr. Fairbairn says, " in India a religious 
 theory has become a social tyranny." But there 
 is no need to go so far afield as India or China. 
 
IV/iai think ye of God? 
 
 57 
 
 I 
 
 Read the story, the thrilling story, of our great 
 Puritan and Covenanting Scottish forefathers, and 
 if there is anything that history can make certain 
 to us, it was their thought of God that made them 
 the men they were. 
 
 Or turn to your l^iblcs and see how this same 
 truth is illustrated for us again and again. Wherc- 
 evcr the idea of God is real it is regulative. The 
 Syrians engaged in battle with the Israelites ; the 
 battle was fought on the hills, and the Israelites 
 were victors. Now mark what the servants of the 
 king of Syria said unto him : " Their God is a 
 God of the hills ; therefore they were stronger 
 than we ; but let us fight against them in the 
 plain, and surely we shall be stronger than they." 
 Theirs was a local God. As " the ancients of the 
 house of Israel '* practised their abominations in 
 the dark, they tried to quiet their fears with this 
 word : " The Lord secth us not ; the Lord hath 
 forsaken the earth." Theirs was an absentee God. 
 Listen to the Pharisees : " We are the people, and 
 the truth shall die with us ; but as for this 
 multitude, which knoweth not the law, they are 
 accursed." Theirs was a partial God. And so 
 one might go on almost endlcssl)'. Read the 
 twenty-third Psalm again. Tell me, how does it 
 begin ? With a thought of God, " The Lord is 
 my Shepherd." I do not wonder that the man 
 who wrote that wrote the whole psalm. There 
 are no heights and depths that are not possible to 
 that man. All the psalm is in that first word of 
 
 
 
sai 
 
 58 
 
 What think ye of God? 
 
 the psalm ; all its music is in the first, grand, full 
 chord that is struck there. And just as to-day 
 the full green foliage of the summer is wrapped 
 in the bare, brown sheath of the springtide, so all 
 the love and trust and tenderness of which the 
 psalm is full lie folded there in that first thought 
 of God — " The Lord is my Shepherd." What 
 think yc of God ? How do we name Him ? And 
 remember the answer colours all our life and 
 determines all our thinking. 
 
 What, then, is the true thought of God, and 
 whence comes it ? where may it be found ? I must 
 compress very much. For answer we are shut up 
 to Jesus Christ. Arguments from metaphysics 
 about the necessary existence of God may carry 
 us a little way ; arguments from what is called 
 " design " in nature may do something for us ; but 
 when you have put them all together, what do 
 they really amount to ? One whose word on a 
 matter of this sort deserves to be weighed, 
 recently said, speaking of the work of a most 
 accomplished writer and thinker : "If there is 
 nothing but his reasonings between us and death, 
 the very grave is at our feet." Never, perhaps, 
 have men felt the truth of the words of the Master 
 more than they are feeling it to-day : " No man 
 Cometh unto the Father but by Me. ' Some 
 thought of God we may have, some conception of 
 Him, apart from Christ, but " no man cometh 
 unto the Father but by me." To the idea of the 
 Infinite, the Absolute, the Internal, we may clinib. 
 
IV/iiit think ye of God ? 
 
 59 
 
 but to " the Father " never, without Jesus. I 
 think sometimes of modern thought like another 
 Jacob, wrestling through the long, dark night with 
 the strange mysterious Presence that eludes it, 
 crying, " Tell me thy name ; I will not let thee 
 go except thou bless me." But until it hear the 
 voice of Christ the clay will never break, nor the 
 answer " Love " be given. One only has taught 
 us, and made us certain with His own certainty, 
 that when we pray we may say " Our Father 
 which art in heaven." There is the true thought 
 of God, and it is only ours when we come to Christ 
 and learn of Him. 
 
 I shall not attempt this morning to show )'ou 
 how, all through His life, Jesus expounded and 
 illustrated and enforced that great doctrine. I 
 wish very simply, and following the line already 
 suggested, to indicate how, if this thought of God 
 which Christ has given us be fully grasped, it will 
 affect our whole life. 
 
 " When ye pray, say, Our Father." ' Our 
 Father," not "My Father"; Christ might have 
 bid men pray so, but the pra) er would have been 
 a smaller, narrower prayer. " Our J^'ather," mine, 
 yours, every man's ; and therefore " all ye are 
 brethren," and the new thought of God is a new 
 thought of our fellow-men ; " what God hath joined 
 together let no man put asunder." Sonship — spell 
 the word backwards and what is it ? Brother- 
 hood ! Every gift that I receive as son I owe and 
 I must share as brother ; and every step I take 
 
r 
 
 I 
 
 ( 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 60 
 
 PF/ia/ think ye of God ? 
 
 into the deepening mystery of the divine Father- 
 hood means the tightening of the bonds of human 
 brotherhood. "If a man say, I love God, and 
 hateth his brother, he is a liar." 
 
 " When yc pray, say. Our Father which art in 
 heaven." I think that is the alpha and the omega 
 of prayer. He only has rightly learned to pray 
 who has learned to say " Father." I do not know 
 any other word that will silence all the obstinate 
 questionings of the intellect. Your wise and 
 learned man asks, " Docs God answer prayer ? " 
 and then for answer writes a long and learned 
 book. Ay, and if God is only a Somev.'hat 
 behind all things, the book will need to be very 
 long and very learned, and even then all our 
 questions will not be answered. But if God be 
 " Father," I think the question is meaningless, it is 
 irrelevant. For what father is silent in the home 
 of his children ? I hear sometimes good, Christian 
 people timidly asking one another, and sometimes 
 asking their ministers, " Is it right to pray for 
 this?" "May I pray for that?" With painful 
 care things arc sifted and separated into what 
 may be prayed for and what may not be prayed 
 for. " When ye pray, say Father." Now tell me 
 what has Fatherhood to do with all these painful 
 distinctions, these niceties of discrimination ? 
 " Ask what ye will " ; it is the children's right. 
 " Ask what ye will " ; then leave the rest with 
 Him. 
 
 See what Fatherhood makes of pain. In the 
 
What think ye of God ? 
 
 6i 
 
 garden of Gethsemanc the Saviour bowed bcncalh 
 His awful burden ; the great red drops fell from Mis 
 worn face ; His hand trembled as it held the cup; 
 thrice He prayed, "If it be possible, if it be 
 possible, if it be possible, let this cup pass from 
 Me." Yet He drained it to its last, bitterest drop. 
 What was it made Him in that hour of weakness 
 strong to do and to endure ? " The cup which 
 My Father hath given i\Ie — which My Father hath 
 given Me — shall I not drink it ? " I draw a bow 
 at a venture. Are there not some here listening 
 to me this day whom desolating sorrows have 
 driven sometimes almost to the verge of madness ? 
 It seemed as if they could not drink that cup and 
 live ; but in that awful hour — how awful let him say 
 who has passed through it — one thought steadied 
 and saved them, "It is the cup which my Father 
 hath given me; His hand mixed it; and He 
 makes no mistakes." 
 
 There is a beautiful story told of a gentleman 
 who went as a visitor into a deaf and dumb 
 institution. A number of children were there ; 
 and as he stood in the presence of the silent little 
 ones the teacher of the class asked him if he would 
 care to put a question ^o them. The visitor 
 paused for a moment hardly knowing what to say ; 
 then taking the chalk from the teacher's hand he 
 wrote upon the black-board, " Why did God make 
 you deaf and dumb, while He has made me so 
 that I can both speak and hear ? " For a moment 
 no one moved. Then one little fellow crept 
 
 \ 
 
 
ifli 
 
 i 
 
 II ^ 
 
 ';; 
 
 62 
 
 What think ye of God'r 
 
 9 
 
 noiselessly from his seat, and under the visitor's 
 question on the board he wrote, " Even so, Father, 
 for so it seemed good in Thy sight." What more 
 can one say ? 
 
 See what Fatherhood makes of deatlL Once 
 more I turn to Christ. He stands there with the 
 little timorous group of disciples, the hot breath of 
 the last enemv on His cheek, but His words are 
 strong and calm as ever : " I go unto the Father." 
 That word is never so often upon His lips as in 
 these the great crises of His life. That unknown 
 Beyond, to us so dim and dark, a strange land full 
 of shadows, to Him it is "My Father's house." 
 And when at length death came, it was with Him 
 no leap into the dark : " 1^'athcr, into Thy hands 
 I commend My spirit." 
 
 " A king was sitting with his warriors round 
 the fire in a long, dark barn. It was night and 
 winter. Suddenly a little bird flew in at the open 
 door, and flew out again at the other. The king 
 spoke and said, ' This bird is like man in the 
 world ; it flew in from darkness, and out again to 
 darkness, and was not long in the warmth and 
 light.' ' King,' replied the oldest of the warriors, 
 ' even in the dark the bird is not lost, but finds 
 its nest.' " No ; even in the dark that men call 
 death the soul is not lost, but finds its home. 
 " Into Thy hands, Father, into Thy hands I com- 
 mend My spirit." 
 
 Oh ! what think we of God ? How do we 
 name Him ? Is He " Fear," or is He " Father"? 
 
// lial think ye of God ? 
 
 63 
 
 An Australian newspaper told some little time 
 ago of a railway man who used to send a message 
 to his wife, saying when he would be home, and 
 often he would put in a little word for his bo)- 
 Arthur, " Tell Arthur I shall sleep with him to- 
 night." Hut a da)' came when Arthur lay hot 
 and feverish in his mother's arms, sick unto death. 
 " Don't ky, mother," he said, " I sail seep wiv Dod, 
 '00 know. Send a teledraf to heaven, and tell 
 Dod I sail seep wiv Ilim to-iiight." I would 
 rather hear my child talk about God in that 
 fashion than know that she had all our I'resbyterian 
 and Methodist catechisms off by heart. What 
 arc we making of God? What is lie to us? 
 Mave we learned to call Him h'ather ? 
 
 But, perchance — again I draw a bow at a 
 venture — there may be some man here to-day 
 whose own bad past will not let him call God 
 leather. The word chokes him — it sticks in his 
 throat, it dies away unspoken on his lips. " I 
 remembered God and was troubled," says one of 
 the psalmists, and when some men think of God 
 and then of what lies behind in the days tliat are 
 gone, thoy cannot but be troubled. The prodigal's 
 fear lies heavy on their heart : " I am not worthy 
 to be called thy son : make me as one of thy 
 hired servants." Oh, man with the broken staff", 
 and bruised feet, and tottering limbs, haste thee 
 home again ! Thy L^ithcr calls for thee. Lost 
 though thou art, thou art still a lost son, and 
 thy Father v.ill meet all the words of thy 
 
 II 
 
 
64 
 
 What think ye of God ? 
 
 poor self-chiding with His own great words 
 of love, "This my son — my son" — He will 
 not let us be His hired servants — "this, my 
 son, was dead and is alive again, he was lost and 
 is found." 
 
CHARACTER AND CREED 
 
 *1 
 
 m 
 
V 
 
 CHARACTER AND CREED 
 
 " Vc call NIC, AfiisltT, a/ui, Lord : and yc say well ; for so I am. If 
 I then ^ the Lord and the Master, have washed your feet, ye also 
 ought to 7C'ash one another's feet." — John xiii. 13, 14. 
 
 MASTER and Lord" — that is what the 
 disciples called Jesus ; that is what men 
 call Him still. The judgment of these poor fisher- 
 men has been affirmed and reaffirmed by the best 
 and wisest of all the ages. The world has taken 
 these great names from off their lips, and made 
 them its own. True, it has seemed sometimes as if 
 men were wavering in their faith, as if they doubted 
 whether after all He was the coming One, and 
 they must not still look for another ; but to-day, 
 after criticism and inquiry for eighteen centuries 
 have done their best and their worst, the old faith 
 abides in growing strength ; men still call this 
 Jesus of Nazareth " Master and Lord." 
 
 " Thou seemest human and divine, 
 The highest, hoHest manhood. Thou." 
 
 This is the great fact of history. Take Christ 
 
^mmmmmmmmmm 
 
 7 
 
 68 
 
 Character and Creed 
 
 \ \ 
 
 for what you will, define His person as you jilease, 
 there is nothing to parallel the universal homage 
 paid to Him. Nay, the more you seek to belittle 
 Mim, the more grudgingly you acknowledge His 
 claims to supreme divinity, the more astounding 
 does His sovereignty become. Explain it as we 
 may, nothing can emjity the fact of its surpassing 
 wonder. 
 
 To one paying his first visit to the Continent 
 there is nothing, perhaps, more impressive than 
 this, that everywhere men call this Jesus " Master 
 and Lord." The traveller finds himself moving 
 among strange peoples ; they speak a language 
 which he does not understand, their thoughts are 
 fed by a literature which he has never opened ; 
 they are the inheritors of great traditions that to 
 him are wholly foreign ; they have their own 
 peculiar temi:)erament, their own points of view, 
 their own habits of mind — their whole world is 
 different from his. And yet, amid all these differ- 
 ences, wherever he journeys — in Belgium, in 
 h'rance, in Germany, in Switzerland, in Ital)-- 
 alike in the great crowded city, and in some 
 distant upland glen where the noontide stillness 
 is broken only by the roar of the avalanche or 
 the mountain torrent, he finds the Christian church 
 where men gather to worship Jesus, both their 
 Lord and his. I said " everywhere " ; 1 ought, I 
 suppose, to have excepted Turkey, and perhaps 
 the exception is in its way as significant as any 
 example could be, for unless the unspeakable 
 
 i 
 
IRB^V 
 
 ^ 
 
 Character and Creed 
 
 69 
 
 Turk make haste to set his house in order, tlie 
 probability is that before the twentieth century is 
 many years old he will be turned, bat^ and 
 bagijage, out of Europe altogether. 
 
 And if we look at our own land, amid wliat- 
 ever conflicting signs, the same fact of the sove- 
 reignty of Christ grows more and more unmis- 
 takable to all clear-sighted observers. Thcolog)- 
 to-day is — to use a word that has become popular 
 of late — " Christo-centric " to a degree that it has 
 perhaps never been before. " Back to Christ " 
 has become in certain quarters a kind of theological 
 watchword, and we are sometimes told, with a 
 touch of exaggeration, that this age has witnessed 
 something like a rediscovery of Christ. Have 
 you ever asked wliy it is that so many good men, 
 who know the fiicts, steadily refuse to be alarmed 
 at the results of recent Biblical criticism? It is 
 because they have come to know that their faith 
 rests for its foundation upon no book, not even 
 upon the Bible, but upon the living Christ Himself 
 
 Look outside the Ciiurches, and the facts arc 
 even more significant. A ver}' shrewd observer 
 of men and thirgs (Mr. Frederic Harrison) de- 
 clared on a recent occasion ^ that the school of 
 t'lought represented by Mr. Herbert Spencer and 
 the late Professor Hu.xlc)', with its religion of the 
 Unknowable, which made of man "an infinitesimal 
 bubble on an infinitesimal '^j)eck of sand at the 
 mercy of blind forces," is to-day wholl\' discredited. 
 
 * The ;innivcrs;uy of Cointj's deal!'. 
 
 *!u 
 
 'i * 
 
 11? 
 
MIP 
 
 mvi 
 
 VOTl^liip 
 
 ll! 
 
 Character and Creed 
 
 Indicaticitns of the change lie to our hand on every 
 side, Tlie atheist movement once headed by Mr. 
 Bradiaugh, Mrs. Jiesant, and the National Reformer 
 has been utterly routed. Mr. John Morley, like 
 his great master John Stuart Mill before him, is 
 ijceding farther and farther every day from the 
 hard and bitter defiance of his earlier writings. 
 The late Professor Romanes, one of the most 
 distinguished scientists of his day, left in his desk 
 for publication a complete recantation of his early 
 materialistic creed, and died a devout member of 
 the Church of Christ. Mr. licnjamin Kidd writes a 
 book to prove that the dominant factor in social de- 
 velopment is religion, and it is received with almost 
 universal acclaim. Mr. Gladstone, in one political 
 camp, spends the evening of his days in sending 
 forth volume after volume in defence or exposition 
 of the Christian faith, and in attemi)ts not always 
 wise or fruitful to bring about the reunion of 
 Christendom ; while Mr. Balfour, in the opposite 
 camp, fills up the interstices of a busy public life 
 writing Notes introductory to the Study of Theology. 
 And if from these wc turn to the men who are 
 to-day doing the best work in the world of fiction, 
 to men like Stevenson, and Barrie, and Kipling, 
 and " Q," and Crockett, and Ian Maclarcn, the 
 same hopeful signs greet us ; the attitude of all 
 these writers toward religion is frankly sympa- 
 thetic, and in not a few cases their greatest 
 triumphs have been won in the field of humble 
 religious life. 
 
 ii i! 
 
Character and Creed 
 
 71 
 
 Ikit T need not go outside our own lives. 
 Little as some of us may acknowledge it, is there 
 any fact so potent there as the Lordshi[) of 
 Jesus? In all our days there is a difference 
 because, if not we ourselves, at least the family, the 
 community of which we are members, has learned 
 to call Christ " Master and Lord." Why are we 
 here to-day ? Why in our city arc all the shops 
 huttcred and all the warehouses silent? You 
 wrote p letter )-estcrday, and at the top of it you 
 put "July 1896." 1896 what? Years. Years 
 sin'-^" n'hcn ? Do you not see that at every turn 
 of (ur life vvc arc brought face to face with the 
 great fact of all time, the coming to His own of 
 our Lord and Master, Jesus Christ. 
 
 " Ye call me Master and Lord." W lat then ? 
 \\ h.it does Christ say to them tha. so name 
 Him? 
 
 
 He accepts the title : " Ye call me, Master, and 
 Lord : and ye say well ; for so I am." Mark that 
 calm, unhesitating acceptance of these great names, 
 and consider what it means. These words do not 
 stand alone, they are typical of a hundred others. 
 There arc two strands interwoven all through the 
 life of Christ : humility the most perfect and 
 beautiful, such as the world had never kncnvn 
 before, and side by side with it the most tre- 
 mendous self-assertion. He said, and men have 
 admitted that He had a right to say, " I am mccls 
 
 i:ii 
 
 S If . 
 
 ! ; 
 
 If! 
 
'5»5~wiB»^^«^w^";™p«"yj^_;^il"i_;iiijj;,^"iii .l ITT'^^^TT^nr^TlPif^B'vl 
 
 72 
 
 Clia^'acter and Creed 
 
 t\ 
 
 % ' 
 
 and lowly in heart " ; and yet, when His disciples 
 call Him "Master, and, Lord," He never for a 
 moment shrinks ; He never speaks as though 
 He felt himself unworthy of confidence so great ; 
 nay, Himself takes the crown from their hands and 
 puts it upon His brow : " Ye say well ; for so I am." 
 
 I low do we explain this ? I know a man who 
 once suffered unjust imprisonment in a righteous 
 cause. When the day of his release came round, 
 his friends organized a great demonstration of 
 welcome for him in Exeter Hall. Ihunders of 
 applause greeted him when he stepped on to the 
 platform ; when he rose to speak the vast audience 
 was almost beside itself with excitement. He 
 began something like this : " It is all very kind of 
 you, and I thank you for it ; but there is 
 danger in this. You arc making too much of 
 me ; }ou will forget the cause in the man, and if 
 you do that, God will shatter me that the cause 
 itself may not suffer." And all who heard him 
 knew that he was right. 
 
 lUit Jesus never talked so. He never urged 
 men to " forget Him in the cause." Nay, He 
 never spoke about a "cause" at all; all His 
 speech was concerning Himself We talk some- 
 times of Christianity as if it were a kind of 
 ecclesiastical " concern " that Jesus Christ had 
 started, and which we have to keep going. But 
 Christ never discussed Christianity as a something 
 ai)art from Himself; Himself was centre, circum- 
 ference, all. "What tiiink ye of Me?" He said ; 
 
 % 
 
n^vpwa 
 
 wmmmmmammski 
 
 Character and Creed 
 
 1Z 
 
 " will ye serve and follow Mc?" — that was primary, 
 essential ; all else was but secondary. 
 
 Again, I ask, what shall we say of one who 
 speaks after this fashion ? Do you say lie was a 
 great and good man, the greatest and best of men ? 
 If you cannot say more than that, you cannot say 
 as much as that. No man, however great or 
 good, ever spoke concerning himself as Jesus did. 
 No ; either He was what He said He was, what 
 He believed Himself to be, and then all is clear ; 
 or — 1 know the alternative is a harsh one, but try 
 as I will, I can find no middle path Me stands 
 self- convicted of the stupidest ignorance and 
 blasphemy. 
 
 II 
 
 But Christ further declared — and this is what 
 I want specially to emphasize — that they that con- 
 fessed Him as *' Master and Lord " tJicrcby placdi 
 themselves under vianifoUi moral obligations : " \'e 
 call me Lord and Master . . . and ye ought— " 
 we may disregard for the moment the particular 
 duty mentioned by Christ ; the point to catch is 
 this, that while it is right to call Christ " Master 
 and Lord," it is not enough so to name Him ; 
 we cannot stop there. If we call Him "Master 
 
 and Lord," then "we ought " ; you may fill 
 
 in the blank a hundred wa\'s, but remember, the 
 confession carries the obligation along with it. 
 And it is this obligation that springs out of and 
 
 ! 
 
■ i 
 
 74 
 
 Character and Creed 
 
 K 11 
 
 is part of our faith in Christ as Lord and Master 
 that I want us fc/ a moment to fix our attention 
 upon. 
 
 I have no sympathy whatever with the attempt 
 that is often made to set these two things, creed 
 and character, over against one another as though 
 they were contrary the one to the other. A 
 great deal of shallow nonsense which often 
 manages to get itself passed off as profound wis- 
 dom is talked nowadays to this effect, that it 
 doesn't matter what a man believes if only his 
 life be iij^ht, which is very much like saymg that 
 it doesn't matter what kind of a foundation you 
 lay, if only the house be strong ; but inasmuch 
 as neither a stable dwelling nor a strong life 
 can be built without a secure foundation, both 
 sayings verge upon the ridiculous. The Bible 
 never once makes these wholly meaningless and 
 mischievous distinctions ; it urges the importance 
 of right thinking, and it urges the importance of 
 right living ; which of the two is the more import- 
 ant it wastes no words in attempting to discuss. 
 In point of fact the one is impossible without the 
 other. 
 
 Nevertheless we Christians cannot too often or 
 too sharply remind ourselves of the moral obliga- 
 tion which is the other half of faith. We call 
 Christ "Master and Lord"; is His great "ye 
 ought " sounding through our souls ? Our feet 
 are at the starting-point ; is our face to the goal ? 
 Are we seeking to fulfil, do we even realize, the 
 
 I 
 
Character and Creed 
 
 75 
 
 solemn responsibilities that lie wrapped up in the 
 very homage that we pay to Him ? Do we 
 know that such homage is useless and worse than 
 useless if it stops short with itself? I am speak- 
 ing, I know, but the simplest commonplaces, and 
 I feel the difficulty that every preacher knows so 
 well, of speaking them in such a fashion that they 
 shall stick ; but I say to you, and I say to myself, 
 do not let us give to Christ these great names if 
 that is all we have to give Him ; do not let us 
 put the crown upon His head if it be only to 
 smite the sceptre from His hand, and to refuse to 
 have Him to reign over us. 
 
 Whatever may be said of our thinking on 
 other subjects, no man's theology is safe that is 
 not brought into constant contact with actual life. 
 When I open the Bible, again and again I find its 
 great doctrinal statements — the texts that are the 
 basis of all our theologies — side by side with its 
 plainest moral precepts. It may be true that the 
 pulpit has usually been more anxious about creed 
 than about character ; it is certainly no fault of the 
 Scriptures. Every great revelation of truth there 
 is followed by its solemn " ye ought." " Hereby 
 know we love, because He laid down His life for us." 
 O wondrous word of grace to sinful man ! But 
 read on ; we have not reached the full stop yet : "and 
 we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren." 
 Or, take this great passage from St. Paul's Epistle 
 to the Philippians : " Who, being in the form of 
 God, counted it not a prize to be on an equality 
 
 
 !l 
 
 
h 
 
 76 
 
 Character and Creed 
 
 with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form 
 of a servant, being made in the Hkencss of 
 men; and being found in fashion as a man, He 
 humbled Himself, becoming obedient even unto 
 death, jea, the death of the cross " ; or this, from 
 St. Peter's First I'lpistlc : " Yo were redeemed, not 
 with corruptible things, with silver or gold . . . 
 but with precious blood, as of a lamb without 
 blemish and without spot, even the blood of 
 Christ." Now, does any one suppose that these 
 passages were simply m.eant to supply " proof- 
 texts " for theological handbooks ? I do not for 
 a moment wish to imply that we have no right to 
 put them to such a use, far from it ; but their 
 primary significance, as any one may see who will 
 read the context for himself, was not doctrinal, 
 but practical. Paul is exhorting the Philippians 
 to humility, to a thoughtful regard for the things 
 of others, and he points them to the amazing 
 condescension of the Son of God. Peter is urging 
 his readers to be sober, to put away their former 
 lusts, and their vain manner of life handed down 
 from their fathers, remembering at how great a price 
 they had been redeemed, l^ut perhaps the most 
 remarkable illustration of this iiiterlacing of duty 
 with doctrine is hidden by the unfortunate division 
 of our English Bible into chapters — an advantage, 
 by the way, for which the ordinary reader has 
 often to pay a heavy penalt)'. Every one is 
 familiar with the glorious fifteenth of l-'irst Corin- 
 thians. We have followed the path of its mag- 
 
 
^^^Il 
 
 Characlcr and Creed 
 
 17 
 
 nificent argument until we have stood with the 
 apostle, breathless but triumphant, on its highest 
 crest ; " O death, where is thy victory? O death, 
 where is thy sting ? Tiie sting of death is sin ; 
 and the power of sin is the law : but thanks be to 
 God, which giveth us the victory through our 
 Lord Jesus Christ." And then the chapter stops 
 and the book is shut. Will you open it again 
 and read on into the sixteenth chapter? "Now 
 concerning the collection for the saints." Remem- 
 ber there were no chapters in Paul's letter. When 
 he had finished hi;, great argument on the Resur- 
 rection he did not say, " Hring me a new sheet, 
 let me make a fresh start, what goes before has 
 nothing to do with what comes after." No ; the 
 man with these high hopes for the future is the 
 man who owes most to his needy brethren on the 
 earth, and the apostle's pen runs straight on with • 
 out a break to plead the cause of Christ's suffer- 
 ing poor. Alas ! this is just where so many of 
 us always fail : our doctrine never affects our 
 practice ; our beliefs are so many hard and barren 
 seeds that never fruit. To-day in church we ;;ay 
 " Master and Lord " ; but to-morrow in business 
 — ah, that is another matter. 
 
 Is there anything the Church so urgently needs 
 to-day as the filling- up of this gap between what 
 we profess and what we are ? Ask the first ten 
 non-churchgoing working men you meet, why it 
 is that they never attend God's house, and nine of 
 them will tell you, probably bluntly enough, that 
 
 i 
 
 il 
 
 I 
 
j 
 
 ,i 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 j ■ 
 
 78 
 
 Character and Creed 
 
 they fail to see that they who do go are any 
 better than they who don't. " And pity 'tis 'tis 
 true " ; we call Christ " Master and Lord," and 
 that is all we do, 
 
 I do not wish to speak harshly ; I have said 
 these things to myself many times before I have 
 dared to say them once to you ; but is it not true 
 that there are some of us who would do the 
 Church of God a greater service by quitting it than 
 we have ever done by being in it ? I do not 
 mean that the Church has no room for the weak 
 and the erring ; but it is the last place for us — 
 and we know it — so long as we are what we are. 
 Some of you men are office-bearers in Christ's 
 Church — stewards, leaders, elders, deacons, or what 
 not — and some of you women are very busy at 
 mothers' meetings, and Dorcas meetings, and the 
 like ; but do you know there is a young man in 
 your shop and a young girl in your kitchen 
 who say that if ever they are to enter into the 
 kingdom of God they will need to push past you. 
 Church members though you are ? To our shame 
 be it said, but it is true, there are some who will 
 think better of religion the day we cease to make 
 any profession of it. " 
 
 Oh, the mock homage that is paid to Christ ! 
 " Go, and search carefully concerning the young 
 child," said Herod to the wise men, " and when you 
 have found Him, bring me word that I also may 
 come and worship Him." "Worship!" — what 
 grim irony ! murder he meant when he said wor- 
 
 
Character and Creed 
 
 79 
 
 1 
 
 ship. "Hail! Rabbi," said Judas, "and kissed 
 Him" even as he betrayed Him ; and we shudder 
 at such refinement of treachery. And once again, 
 when the soldiers in their brutal sport made of 
 Him a mimic king, and putting a reed into His 
 hand for sceptre, and a twist of thorns upon 
 His head for a crown, and some cast-off cloak 
 about His shoulders for the kingly purple, they 
 bowed before Him in mock obeisance, crying, 
 " Hail ! King of the Jews," and smote Him and 
 spat upon Him, we turn away with hearts shamed 
 and bleeding. 
 
 And yet, and yet, is it not this very thing that 
 we, with fuller light and knowledge, are doing every 
 day? We call Him "Master, and, Lord," we join 
 ourselves to His people, we even put our lips to 
 the sacred cup and plight our troth to Him in 
 deathless vows ; and then our vows are scattered, 
 and from those same lips drop poisoned words of 
 malice and of envy, and men stay away from 
 Him, the Master, seeing what we His disciples are. 
 " Ye call me Master and Lord . . . and ye ought 
 
 " Shall we not set ourselves this day to seek 
 
 out the things we owe because we call Christ 
 Jesus, Lord, that henceforth we may walk \vorthily 
 of Him ^'. hose we are and Whom we serve? 
 
 \ 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 <' m^- 
 
 
 (P., 
 
 i/j 
 
 ^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 lis 
 
 2.5 
 
 IM IIIII2.2 
 
 IIIM 
 
 1(4 
 
 2.0 
 
 1118 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 -* 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 ^'^'^^ 
 
 \ 
 
 « 
 
 
 ms 
 
 ""h 
 
 .V 
 
 « 
 
 ^v 
 
 
 o'^ 
 
 % 
 
 ^9) 
 
 > 
 
 # 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 W 
 
..<*'.% i^. 
 
 w- 
 
 CP.r 
 
 
 <s 
 
 vV 
 
 \ 
 
 > 
 
::SSSBSS 
 
 \ 
 
 V 
 
 m 
 
 
T 
 
m 
 
 n^ 
 
 'mmm 
 
 VI 
 
 CHRIST'S LOVE FOR MAN 
 
 I THINK it Was Mr. Spurgeon who once said 
 that if a man wanted to preach about a text 
 to any purpose, he should wait until it leapt at 
 him, like a lion from a thicket, and compelled 
 him to speak about it. A few days ago the 
 subject I am to speak on to-day laid hold of me 
 mightily, and I felt I must preach about it. And 
 yet how to do so worthily, and " to the height of 
 this great argument," I do not know. Christ's 
 love for men is one of the great commonplaces of 
 the Christian pulpit ; and there, perhaps, is my 
 chief difficulty. For though nothing is so much 
 needed, nothing is so difficult as the re-stating, 
 the re-vivifying of the commonplace. Truths, 
 like the coins that pass from hand to hand, become 
 worn and defaced, and need ever and again to 
 have their image and superscription stamped upon 
 them afresh. But, as I say, the task is never an 
 easy one ; therefore, before we go farther, let us 
 
 I. 
 
 t 
 
 
> r 
 
 i! 
 
 I 
 
 ; 
 
 84 
 
 Christ's Love for Alan 
 
 all, preacher and people alike, pray John Milton's 
 great prayer — 
 
 " What in me is dark 
 Illumine, what is low raise and support." 
 
 I have three or four passages to give you by 
 way of text, but instead of reading them all out 
 at once, I think the better plan will be for us to 
 take them as we go along. And just as you may 
 have seen a jeweller take some beautiful flashing 
 diamond, and set it in its circlet of precious stones, 
 so I want us to take this great truth, the love of 
 Christ for men, and set it round with gathered 
 gems of Holy Writ, that it may catch and fling 
 back again their many-coloured radiance. 
 
 Here, then, is my first text : " A friend of 
 publicans and sinners." The words were first 
 spoken with a sneer ; they were the sorry gibe of 
 the enemies of Christ against Him. But the 
 word spoken in scorn was a true word : He was 
 the " friend of publicans and sinners." And 
 who were they, these " publicans and sinners " ? 
 Common, vulgar people, with coarse faces and 
 coarser hearts, rough in speech and rougher in 
 life ; men and women with no touch of what we 
 call " refinement " about them, and worse still, 
 moral lepers some of them, foul and ui. ^ean. 
 And of such as these men called Jesus, and Jesus 
 
Christ's Love for Man 
 
 85 
 
 called Himself, the " friend." His was a love for 
 the unloving, the unlovely, the unlovable. That 
 is the first point to notice. 
 
 " I love them that love me," said the ancient 
 Wisdom of the book of Proverbs ; but Christ's 
 was a love that went far beyond that. "If ye 
 love them that love you, what reward have ye ? " 
 He said to His di.sciples : " I say unto you, love 
 )'our enemies, and pray for them that persecute 
 you." And the law that He laid upon His dis- 
 ciples He made the law of His own life. His 
 love did not wait for something without to call it 
 forth ; its source was in Himself. He did not 
 love men because of anything they were, but 
 because of what He was. He did not love men 
 because they were good, and He did not cease to 
 love them when they were evil. Again and again 
 He declared He had come to seek and to save 
 that which was lost, to call not the righteous, but 
 sinners to repentance. 
 
 Look at the two classes in society upon whom 
 in Christ's day the condemnation of their fellows 
 rested most heavily, I mean the publicans and the 
 harlots ; and mark Christ's attitude towards them. 
 He calls a publican, Matthew, to be one of His 
 own twelve discipl(:s. When He entered into the 
 city of Jericho, it was another publican, Zaccheus, 
 whom He singled out from among all the crowd, 
 and to whom He said, " To-day I must abide at 
 thy house." Even more wonderful is His treat- 
 ment of those whom to-day the world calls " fallen 
 
 
 1 
 
 m 
 
 pi 
 
 III 
 
86 
 
 CJu'isfs Love for Man 
 
 women." Let mc say in passing, I hate that 
 phrase, and I never use it except under protest. 
 If there be such a thing as what Archbishop 
 Trench called " morality in words," then, I tell 
 you, that hateful phrase will one day rise up in 
 judgment against the men of this generation. I 
 have seen your miserable social statistics — so 
 many thousands of " fallen women " in this city 
 and in that ; but when we judge righteous judg- 
 ment in these matters, when we see things with 
 Christ's eyes, either that column in your statistics 
 will go, or you will put in a new column by its 
 side, and henceforth talk about fallen men as well 
 as fallen women. But now, see Christ's attitude 
 towards these. The purest woman God ever made 
 cannot measure His infinite recoil from their sin ; 
 yet He talked with the woman of Samaria — she 
 that had had five husbands — until a new life beat 
 once more under the ribs of moral death ; from 
 her " that was a sinner " He received love's gift 
 in the house of Simon the Pharisee, and said 
 unto her, " Thy faith hath saved thee : go in 
 peace." And when they brought unto Him a 
 woman taken in adultery, and she, to Him 
 asking, " Woman, hath no man condemned thee ? " 
 answered, " No man. Lord," He also made 
 answer, " Neither do I condemn thee : go thy 
 way : from henceforth sin no more." Tell me, 
 could love for the unlovely, the unloving, go 
 farther than that ? And such was the love of 
 Christ for man. 
 
9P 
 
 
 C/in'sl's Love /or Man 
 
 ^7 
 
 With what unwearied persistence did His love 
 follow man ! He pictured once the good shcphertl 
 who gocth after the sheep that is lost " until he 
 find it"; and His own life is the best comm':nt 
 on the words. Some of us begin that search, 
 but we grow weary ; and sometimes, alas ! the 
 ingratitude of man has left us hard and bitter. 
 liut Christ's was a love that "suffered" and still 
 was " kind." Mis own brethren did not believe 
 on Him ; one of the twelve betrayed Him ; once, 
 in a crisis of His life, many of His disciples went 
 back and walked with Him no more ; and even 
 of those who loved Him and remained constant 
 to Him, all were strangely slow and dull to com- 
 prehend His meaning. Yet grieved and hurt, 
 saddened and disappointed, as He often was. His 
 love never once turned back. Through all, and in 
 spite of all, He loved man to the end. 
 
 Is not this love at its divinest height? All 
 love is beautiful — the love of friend and friend, 
 the love of mother and child, the love of man and 
 woman, what Tennyson calls " the maiden passion 
 for a maid." But in all these love has something 
 to call it forth, to strengthen it, to respond to it. 
 But to love men, not because they are loving, but 
 though they are unloving ; to love them in their 
 dirt and grease, in all their physical and moral 
 unloveliness — is not this love's triumph? And 
 such, again, was the love of Christ for man. 
 
 What was the secret of His love? It lay 
 partly, as I have already said, in what Christ was 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 M 
 
88 
 
 Chrisfs Lore for Man 
 
 Himself; partly, also, in His view of men. He 
 knew how deeply man had fallen ; but He knew 
 also how high he might rise. J le never lost sight 
 of the possibilities that lay slumbering and hidden 
 even in the worst. What He Himself was, He 
 knew that God purposed every man should be. 
 Therefore when He looked upon man, He saw 
 not only the man that was, but the man that 
 might be. "If there be a devil in man," says 
 Tennyson, " there is an angel too." Christ saw 
 the angel in man ; He loved " the possible saint 
 in the actual devil." 
 
 If you and I are to know aught of Christ's 
 love for man, we must keep fast hold of Christ's 
 thoughts concerning man. I heard it publicly 
 stated the other day by one who is well qualified 
 to judge, that many, especially among " the leisured 
 classes," who a few years ago were earnestly en- 
 gaged in various works of social reform, are to-day 
 gradually edging out of the movement. They 
 have suffered bitter disappointment and disillusion- 
 ing ; they thought they were wanted and would be 
 welcomed, and instead they have been treated with 
 coldness and suspicion. Their fervour had no 
 great steadying faith behind it, and when the first 
 rude shock came they staggered under it and fell ; 
 and one by one they are going back to their 
 leisure — their books, their art, their pleasures — to 
 live over again the old self-centred life. There is 
 no love that will stand the wear and the buffetings 
 of life save the love that is rooted firm and deep 
 
Chrises Love for Man 
 
 89 
 
 i ! 
 
 in the faith that Christ had concerning them for 
 whom lie Hvcd and died. 
 
 II 
 
 " Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and 
 Lazarus : " that is my second text. Christ's was 
 an individual love, a love that singled men out ; 
 He loved Martha, and Mary, and Lazarus. 
 
 That was ever Christ's way. How He spent 
 Himself on the twelve disciples ! It was never 
 enough that the multitudes were with Him ; He 
 was always saying, in effect, "To-day I must 
 abide at thy house." He talked with Nicodemus 
 by night, with the woman of Samaria at the well- 
 side. Some one has counted no less than nine- 
 teen such private interviews recorded for us in the 
 four Gospels. " There is joy in the presence of 
 the angels of God," He said, "over one sinner — 
 one sinner — that repenteth." Twice, and twice 
 only, are we told that Jesus wept : " And when 
 He was come near He beheld the city, and wept 
 over it." He remembered all that Jerusalem had 
 been, all that it was, and all that it might have 
 been ; then burst His mighty heart : "He beheld 
 the city, and wept over it "^ — these were the tears 
 of a patriot. And again, when Lazarus lay dead, 
 and Martha and Mary were weeping for their 
 brother, and would not be comforted because he 
 was not, it is written, "Jesus wept" — these were 
 the tears of a friend. He who carried about with 
 
 \\ 
 
 w 
 
 .ISi 
 
 I! 
 
 I f 
 

 90 
 
 C/irisi\s Love for Man 
 
 Him daily the burden of the city's sins and sor- 
 rows, shared the humble grief of one little home 
 in Bethany. VViieii Me hung upon the cross, 
 dying for a world, Me remembered Mis mother: 
 " Woman, behold thy son ! " and to John, " J^ehold 
 thy mother 1 " And when Me came back from the 
 grave, triumphant over death, it was still the 
 same: "Then," says St. Paul, enumerating Mis 
 various appearances, " Me appeared to above five 
 hundred brethren at once; then Me appeared to 
 James": to five hundred — then to James. The 
 one is not forgotten in the crowd ; James is not 
 lost in the five hundred. 
 
 Some speakers in the presence of a large 
 audience depend for half their inspiration upon 
 eager faces picked out in the listening throng. 
 But others will speak for an hour and see nobody ; 
 they are conscious only of a great .sea of faces ; 
 they recognize no individual face. It was not so 
 Christ looked upon men. " Who touched Mc ? " 
 Me said. " Seest Thou the multitude thronging 
 thee," said Mis disciples, " and sayest Thou, Who 
 touched Me ? " " Somebody touched Me," Me said 
 again ; so true it is, as some one has finely said, 
 " Mankind is all mass to the human eye, all in- 
 dividual to the divine." 
 
 Again, does not Christ's example teach us ? Mis 
 philanthropy, as Robertson of Brighton pointed 
 out long ago, was no mere abstraction, it was 
 an aggregate of personal attachments : He loved 
 Martha, and Mary, and Lazarus. But we, as our 
 
 I 
 
t 
 
 C/irisl's Love for Man 
 
 9' 
 
 homely phrase has it, lay hold of the wronj^f end 
 of the stick. " l.ove everybjjy, love everybody," 
 chatters our modern philanthropy, ami that ends 
 in loving nobody. If yovi would love an)bod)', 
 sa)'s Jesus, )ou must be^in by lovint^ someb(Kl)-. 
 CharUitte Hrontc describes one of her characters 
 in this fashion : " She would <;ive in the readiest 
 manner to people she had never seen^ — ^rather, 
 however, to classes than to individuals. Pour /cs 
 /xiuvres, she opened her purse freely ; against ///<■ 
 /^oor man, as a rule, she kept it closed. In i)hilan- 
 thropic schemes for the benefit of society at i irge 
 she took a cheerful part : no private sorrow touched 
 her." Does not that describe some of \\^} A 
 more excellent way show I unto you: "Jesus 
 loved Mru'ha, and her sister, and Lazarus." 
 
 I 
 
 11 
 
 III 
 
 For my third text we must go to the margin 
 of the Revised Version : " Jesus . . . having loved 
 His own which were in the world, loved them 
 unto the uttermost." 
 
 Could anything exceed the tender beauty of 
 the familiar words .'' Just as a mother, knowing 
 that the day so long dreaded has come, and that 
 she and her child must be separated, feels all 
 her heart rushing to her lips for utterance, and 
 crowds these last moments with words and deeds 
 of tender, eager love ; so Jesus, knowing that 
 His hour was come that He should depart out 
 
 W 
 
 ■\\ 
 
I 
 
 1: 
 
 92 
 
 Christ's Love for Man 
 
 of this world unto the Father, tightens His grasp 
 on these lonely men He is leaving behind Him, 
 and having loved them, now loves them unto the 
 uttermost. 
 
 But, perhaps, we may give to these words a 
 still wider significance. Christ loved men " to the 
 uttermost," because He loved men to the death. 
 •' Greater love hath no man than this, that a man 
 lay down his life for his friends ; but God com- 
 mendeth His love to us, in that, while we were 
 yet sinners, Christ died for us." " Hereby know 
 we love" — herein is love's uttermost revelation of 
 itself — "because He laid down His life for us." 
 It is only at the cross that we see the love of Christ 
 in all its breadth and length and depth and height, 
 and come to know that which ever passeth know- 
 ledge. There may be much about that Cross man 
 cannot put into speech ; the darkness that fell 
 amid the closing hours of that great tragedy has 
 not wholly lifted yet ; perhaps it never will lift to 
 mortal eyes. But whatever else is dark, this at 
 least is clear : He died for us because He loved 
 us, and His death is the measure of His love. 
 God forbid that we should wrangle about the 
 meaning of what we call the Atonement, and miss 
 this, which is its very heart. Jesus was more than 
 a martyr ; He was not simply a brave man, 
 paying with His life the penalty of His bravery 
 in the streets of Jerusalem. His life was His 
 own, and no man could snatch it from Him : " I 
 lay it down of Myself," He said. " I have power 
 
Christ's Love for Man 
 
 93 
 
 to lay it down, and I have power to take it again." 
 His death was the voluntary yielding up of 
 Himself, that we, through His sacrifice, might 
 live. 
 
 Herein was love's uttermost. "All His life 
 long He had been reveahng His heart through 
 the narrow rifts of His deeds, like some slender 
 lancet windows ; but in His death all the barriers 
 are thrown down, and the brightness blazes out 
 upon men. All through His life He had been 
 trying to communicate His love to the world, and 
 the fragrance came from the box of ointment 
 exceeding precious, but when the box was broken 
 the house was filled with the odour." ^ Verily, 
 this was love's uttermost. After this, love itself 
 had no more that it could do ; it had given itself 
 away in the service, and for the sake of the loved 
 one. 
 
 \\ 1 
 
 IV 
 
 And now, lastly, mark — all that that love was, 
 it is still. " Unto Him that loveth us," John 
 cried — and this is my last text — " to Him be the 
 glory and the dominion for ever and ever." Note 
 the present term which the Revised Version has 
 happily restored to us : " Unto Him that loveth 
 us " not " that loved us." Many years had gone 
 by since Christ had ascended up into heaven, but 
 to John His love was as present and as real as in 
 the days when he walked by His side by the lake 
 
 1 Dr. Maclaren. 
 
 , 
 
 
 I' 
 
 .» ' 
 
 
J 
 
 ' 
 
 94 
 
 Christ's Love for Man 
 
 of Galilee, or leaned upon His breast at the last 
 supper in the upper room. 
 
 Now I want you to go over again all I have 
 been trying to say, and turn all its past tenses 
 into presents, and say not " This is how Christ 
 loved," but rather " This is how He loves." For 
 still He loves the unloving, the unlovely, and the 
 unlovable ; still His heart hungers to spend itself 
 on the individual life, and all the wealth of love 
 of which His death speaks is for me if I will 
 receive it. 
 
 He loves the bad, the vicious, the worthless, 
 the prodigal. Many waters cannot quench His 
 love ; even our sins cannot make Him other than 
 He is. We are all His children. Some are 
 children in the home, happy and joyous and free ; 
 and some, alas ! are wanderers, weary and 
 wretched, and far from home ; yet are we all His 
 children, and He cares for us all as His own. 
 Our sins hide the blessed truth from us some- 
 times, just as I have seen the mist hide the sun 
 from us, until it hung there in the heavens a ball 
 of fire, lurid and threatening. Yet a^ter all the 
 mists come from the earth, not from the heavens ; 
 get above them, and the sun is shining still 
 gracious and lambent as ever. Even the prodigal 
 need not fear to say " Father ! " for, thanks be 
 unto God, our sonship stands not in our goodness, 
 but in His love, not in aught that we are to Him, 
 but in what He is to us. 
 
 He loves inc. Whose is the sunshine ? 
 
Christ's Love for Man 
 
 95 
 
 " Ours ! " say the giants of the forest, that toss 
 their great arms to the sky, and warm themselves 
 in its light, " ours is the sunshine." " Mine," says 
 the tiny flower, " a violet by a mossy stone, half 
 hidden from the eye," " mine is the sunshine." 
 And whose is the love of Christ ? Mine — yours 
 —every man's. 
 
 "Thou art as much His care as if beside 
 Nor man nor angel lived in heaven or earth." 
 
 He loves me, and He gave Himself up for rnc. 
 For me love did and gave its uttermost. 
 
 A young woman who had spent an evil life 
 lay dying in one of our hospitals.^ Some one 
 had read to her the words, " He was wounded for 
 our transgressions ; He was bruised for our 
 iniquities," and through them she had grasped the 
 mercy of God. Suddenly, as her friends stood 
 by, waiting for the end, she pushed one hand 
 faintly from the cover, and pointing to it with a 
 finger of the other hand, she said, " There is no 
 mark here ; He was wounded for my transgres- 
 sions ; He was bruised for my iniquities." Then 
 again she lay silent, till once more the hands 
 moved, and putting them to her brow she said, 
 " There are no thorns here ; He was wounded for 
 my transgressions ; He was bruised for my ini- 
 quities." Again she was still, so still they 
 thought her gone. But a third time she looked 
 up, and clasping her hands across her breast she 
 
 ' The story is told hy Professor Drunimond. 
 
 i 
 
 Si 
 
 iti 
 
96 
 
 Christ's Love for Man 
 
 whispered, " There is no spear-wound here ; He 
 was wounded for my transgressions ; He was 
 bruised for my iniquities." Then she passed into 
 the silent land. 
 
 " He gave Himself for me " : what shall I give 
 to Him ? 
 
IS 
 
 o 
 
 1, 
 
 11:^1 
 
 WAGES OR GIFT? 
 
 ^'1 i 
 
 :?< 
 
 I 
 
 •r 
 
 H 
 
■PMH 
 
 VII 
 
 WAGES OR GIFT? 
 
 " The n>ages of sin is death ; but tkc free gift of God is eternal life 
 in UinstJesHs our Lord. "-Romans vi. 23. 
 
 Vy-HAT is the "eternal life" which is here 
 
 /k1., T " °^^ ^^ '^ ^"dle^s life, un- 
 doubtedly, but it is more than that. The adjec 
 tive points to something beyond mere duration. 
 Ihis IS clear, even if we do not go beyond the 
 verse m which the phrase occurs. In the first 
 
 wtvi' "^ ^'" '^' ""'''' "" ^^^'^"^ parallelism, 
 
 which may be represented thus :— 
 
 The Wages 
 of Sin 
 is Death. 
 
 The (;ift 
 
 of God 
 
 is Eternal Lite. 
 
 And smce it is impossible to explain " death " 
 as meaning nothing more than cessation of being 
 It IS equally impossible to regard « eternal life " as 
 a mere synonym for endless existence. Further 
 the phrase must be interpreted in the light of the' 
 words that follow. And here the Revised Version 
 
 
 1 
 
 fi I 
 
lOO 
 
 l^a^'c's or Gift ? 
 
 i y 
 
 renders us, as so often, incalculable service. When 
 \vc read (as in tiic Authorised Version) "The gift 
 of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord," we recognise, as Bishop Westcott says, 
 " A general description of the work of Christ, of 
 what He has wrought for us, standing apart from 
 us." But what Paul really wrote was, " I'Lternal 
 life in Jesus Christ our Lord," that is to say (to 
 quote Westcott again), " Life is not an endow- 
 ment apart from Christ, it is Himself, and enjoyed 
 in Him." Now we see that the adjective 
 " eternal " is, to speak after the manner of the 
 learned, not quantitative only, but qualitative 
 also ; it indicates not endlessness simply, but a 
 certain kind of life, the best and highest kind, life 
 in Christ, the very life of God Himself. 
 
 But if this be so, " eternal life " is not a gift 
 for the bestowal of which we must look in the 
 world to come. Not till then, indeed, can it be 
 ours in its fulness, for not till then will the con- 
 ditions be possible, in which, alone, it can fully 
 manifest itself; but in measure at least it may be 
 ours here and now. We read of one who was 
 dead " zuhile she livetJi" ; but are Sin's dread 
 wages paid on this side the grav^e, and does God 
 bid us wait till we are beyond it ? Nay, verily, 
 " He that hath the Son hath the life." What we 
 have may be but the " earnest " of what we are yet to 
 have, but it is the earnest, and the " inheritance " 
 itself will be but the earnest multiplied — like it 
 in character, though infinitely greater in degree. 
 
IVagcs or Gift ? 
 
 lOI 
 
 If now \vc understand somcthinc^ of what is 
 meant by "eternal life," may wc not say that this 
 "eternal life" is the salvation which, in the Gospel, 
 is offered to man ? Now wc arc i^cttini^ in sight 
 of the one truth which I want in this brief address 
 to cmphasi/.c. How docs this"ctern?' life " be- 
 come the possession of man ? The answer — the 
 astonishing answer — of Paul is, that (to quote the 
 Revised Version) it is " the free gift of God." The 
 word used by the apostle ('^dpi(T/xa) means more 
 than "gift"; every gift is not a ^(^dpKTfxa ; a 
 '^dpia/xa is a " free gift," a " gift of grace," a gift 
 in which all merit on the part of the receiver is 
 unthought of, and only the free, spontaneous love 
 of the giver is revealed. And it is so, Paul de- 
 clares, that the eternal life, " the life which is life 
 indeed," comes from God to man. 
 
 Now, remember, all Paul's theology was rooted 
 in his experience. That is the secret of its 
 wonderful vitality. " Justification by faith," 
 " sanctification through the Spirit," may be to 
 us mere intellectual counters, the technical terms 
 of a lifeless theology ; but to him they were vital 
 processes. And so, when he says, " the free gift 
 of God is eternal life," he is not speculating ; he 
 is declaring a fact of experience. He knew that 
 " eternal life," the life of God, was his ; and he 
 knew, too, how it had come to him : it was the 
 free gift of God. 
 
 Now that is a conception of salvation that 
 nowadays is often lost sight of. Salvation, we 
 
 K 
 
 I 
 
(■' 
 
 r 
 
 M 
 
 
 I02 
 
 JVao-fs or Gift ? 
 
 think, is to be from within, it must be wrought 
 out by ourselves, it will come to us only as the 
 last result of long and laborious striving. To 
 many of us to-day religion means, primarily, the 
 straining after a high ideal, the girding of the 
 soul 'b'' high endeavour, the marshalling of all 
 life's scattered forces at the blowing of the trum- 
 pets of God. Salvation is to be won, not indeed 
 by fastings and penance and self-inflicted tor- 
 tures — none the less it is to be ivon, and so at 
 last it will be a wage that may be justly de- 
 manded, rather than a free gift to be humbly 
 received. 
 
 And, of course, there is much in all this that 
 is profoundly true. Where this striving and this 
 high ideal are not, the eternal life is not possible ; 
 where they are, even though they be alone, much 
 may be accomplished. But it was not so that 
 Paul conceived the Gospel of Christ. If to us 
 religion's first and greatest word be " strive, en- 
 deavour, attain," we are separated from the 
 apostle by a whole diameter ; for to him it said, 
 "Humble thyself, and receive." The Gospel was 
 to him — if I may borrow a convenient distinction 
 — not good advice, but good news ; it told, first 
 of all, not of something to do, but of something 
 done. No word indicates more clearly the whole 
 drift of Paul's thinking on this matter than the 
 word " grace." By " grace " are we saved ; and 
 " grace " speaks not of the doing of man, but of 
 the giving of God. Salvation is not a hard-won 
 
IVagcs or Gift ? 
 
 103 
 
 wage paid down by the just Overseer of life ; it 
 is the bounty of love, the gift of grace. 
 
 Thinking over this text has led me very natur- 
 ally into speaking in this vein, because if there is 
 one truth which God has of late helped me to sec 
 for myself, it is this which I have just been trying 
 to put into words. Of course, I have always be- 
 lieved in what we call salvation by grace, as dis- 
 tinguished from salvation by works ; out never until 
 the last few months has the truth really lived 
 for me. For years, like so much, alas ! of one's 
 theology, it has lain — to use the words of a great 
 writer — in that " dim twilight land that surrounds 
 every living faith ; the land not of death, but of 
 the shadow of death — the land of the unrealized 
 and the inoperative." And now that it is begin- 
 ning to emerge from the darkness, I want others 
 to stand by my side, that, if possible, we may see 
 together the truth that made glad the heart of 
 Paul. I do not speak as a theologian, but as a 
 Christian man to Christian men, eager with them 
 to know the blessedness of eternal life. 
 
 If I could sum up in one sentence the differ- 
 ence between these two opposite conceptions of 
 the Christian life to which I have above referred, 
 I think it would be this : the one makes God the 
 centre of religion, the other finds it in man. I 
 do not mean, of course, that this distinction is 
 consciously present to the minds of those who 
 make it, but that, practically, that is what it 
 results in. Are we not in danger of reviving in 
 
 
 !i 
 
 I 
 
 \:\ 
 
 n 
 
 ! 1 
 
 i 
 
 \ 1 
 
 » t 
 
I04 
 
 // 'ai^n's or Gifl ? 
 
 religion the blunder of the old astronom}-, that 
 made the earth the centre of all thinf^s ? One of 
 the keenest observers of the trend of relij^n'oiis 
 thoutrht amon^f us to-day has said: "We are 
 makiuiT; the experiment of how much religion is 
 possible, and how much Christianity is possible 
 without God. We like to have pra)-ers ; but 
 prayers without Ciod- — -prayers full of beautiful 
 and graceful thought concerning human life, full 
 of pathetic representations of the hopes and fears 
 and struggles of men — prayers which arc so sym- 
 pathetic and touching, that they soothe and quiet 
 the heart that listens to them, and make divine 
 comfort unnecessary — prayers which draw us into 
 deeper and closer fellowship with the life of the 
 man who offers them, than with the life of God 
 Himself We like to sing hymns ; but hymns 
 about ourselves, not about God ; hymns which 
 tranquillize us by their pcaccfulncss, charm us by 
 their beauty, melt us by their sadness, or animate 
 us with their joy. We like to listen to preaching ; 
 but to preaching about man, not about God ; 
 about human duty, human suffering, human per- 
 plexity, the strength of human virtue, the severity 
 of human temptation." These words may, per- 
 haps, need slight qualification ; but no one who 
 knows anything of the life of the Churches to-day 
 will deny that they touch a very real weakness. 
 We often hear it said — and sometimes it is said 
 with something approaching a chuckle — that the 
 old Calvinism is dead. Those who say it have 
 
Ilaoc's or Gift? 
 
 '05 
 
 often no very exact ide;i of wlmt they mean by 
 " Calvinisin," thoui^jh their roufrh-and-ready jiuln;- 
 ment is not without a basis in fact. Hut Calvin- 
 ism, in the supreme place it £;ives to God, in its 
 unwavering insistence that salvation is of God, 
 and not of man, is from without and not from 
 within, can never die. With whatever admixture 
 of doctrinal imi)urit)', in its abiding; testimony to 
 these ^reat verities of our faith, it i^: of imi)erish- 
 ablc worth. Turn to the Shorter CntccJiism and 
 you will fuid that the definitions of justification, 
 adoption, and sanctification — "the benefits which 
 they that are effectually calle 1 partake of in this 
 life " — all be<nn with these words : " It is an act 
 
 ^race 
 
 is 
 
 of God's free grace." This word 
 indeed the characteristic word of Calvinism, and 
 as the writer last quoted has said, there is no 
 word that we need so much to fjet back, not into 
 our vocabulary simply, but into our thinking and 
 life, as this very word " grace." 
 
 Now do not let any of you grow impatient, 
 and tell me that all this may be well enough for 
 divinity students in a theological lecture hall, but 
 that it is out of place in a sermon to busy men 
 and women with little time, and perhaps less in- 
 clination, to think seriousl}' about matters of this 
 sort. For so far is this from being a question of 
 purely academic interest, that I do not affirm one 
 whit too much when I sa}' that the whole colour 
 and tone of character of our religious life will be 
 determined by the choice which (consciously or 
 
 I; 
 
 ■ 1 
 
 , t 
 
io6 
 
 JVagcs or Gift ? 
 
 unconsciously) we make between these opposite 
 conceptions of the meaning of salvation. " I 
 believe," says John Ruskin, " that the root 
 of almost every schism and heresy from which 
 the Christian Church has ever suffered, has been 
 the effort of man to earn, rather than to receive 
 his salvation ; and that the reason that preaching 
 is commonly so ineffective is, that it calls on men 
 oftener to work for God, than to behold God 
 working for them." Let me close with an illus- 
 tration or two in confirmation of this. 
 
 Why is it that so many of us have so little 
 gladness in our Christian life ? Is it not just for 
 this very reason that we have put self instead of 
 God at the centre of it ? We have talked and 
 lived as if the whole responsibility of our salvation 
 rested on our own weak shoulders. And since, 
 naturally enough, we doubt our own strength, we 
 are never sure, never at rest ; even our joy has the 
 worm of fear busy at the heart of it. " I am 
 
 persuaded that / am able to keep " We dare 
 
 not say that ; and as we never knew the apostle's 
 noble faith, " He is able to keep," we are without 
 any " persuasion " at all ; and instead of a ringing 
 certainty, we have only a ghastly fear, or, at best, 
 a tremulous hope. Some of you have seen the 
 little engraving that adorns the title page of Dora 
 GreenwcU's beautiful books : a hand grasping 
 a cross, and about it this motto Et tcnco ct teneor^ 
 " I both hold and am held." Alas ! that so many 
 of us have rent the motto in twain. We remember 
 
 ■imiinr: 
 
Wages or Gift ? 
 
 107 
 
 that we must hold, but we forget that we are also 
 held, held of God. Let us speak no more as if 
 ours were a religion without God ; let us remem- 
 ber that when we have not strength even to cling, 
 He still holds to us ; let us dare to believe that 
 Jesus meant what He said when of His sheep He 
 declared, " No one shall snatch them out of My 
 hand." 
 
 " Let me no more my comfort draw 
 From my frail hold of Thee, 
 In this alone rejoice with awe 
 Thy mighty grasp of me." 
 
 Why is it, again, that we make so little pro- 
 gress in the Christian life ? Why is our love, our 
 trust, so dwarfed and stunted ? Again, is not the 
 answer the same? Self is at the centre where 
 only God should be. But the soul never grows 
 by the contemplation of itself. Love cannot be 
 forced like some hot-house plant. It must be set 
 in the light and sunshine of love ; then it springs 
 up of itself. Trust grows in the presence of the 
 wholly trustworthy. Therefore, " Look unto Mc^ 
 and be ye saved," must be the law of all our life. 
 
 And if once more we ask, Why is it that so 
 many to-day hesitate even to enter upon the 
 Christian life ? is not one answer at least this, that 
 they wholly misconceive religion ? They are weary 
 and overburdened, and religion seems to add new 
 burdens. How, then, should they seek it ? But 
 once ag.Jn I repeat, Christianity is salvation from 
 without. It tells not of something that man must 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 [ 
 
T 
 
 1 08 
 
 Wages or Gift ? 
 
 do, but of something done for man. " I make 
 known unto you," Paul says, " the gospel which I 
 preached unto you " ; and this is it, " I delivered 
 unto you, first of all \i.c. among the first things], 
 Jiozv that Christ died for our sins." Ah ! yes ; the 
 Gospel " does not mock the weary with fresh 
 demands for toil ; it tells them where they may 
 lean their weariness." It is not another burden 
 it offers, but strength, God's strength, wherewith 
 to carry all our burdens. To all it says, " Believe, 
 and be saved ; receive, and be blessed." Shall 
 we not come as humble suppliants, and gladly take 
 the gift He offers? 
 
i^MfW^MfSl^TZC" 
 
 ;« 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 THE CASTLE OF MANSOUL 
 
 i ■ 
 
 ■A: 
 
mam 
 
 ^wgsr^prr..^-- J . ..>'.;.■ m m 
 
 
 VIII 
 THE CASTLE OF MANSOUL 
 
 '• Au-/> thy heart xvith all dUigcmc ; for out of it are the issues 
 of life:' -Vx^oy. iv. 23. 
 
 TN John Bunyan's description of the town of 
 1 Mansoul, v"'": which the Holy War opens, 
 we read: "There was reared up in the midst of 
 this town a most famous and stately palace : for 
 strength it might be called a castle ; for pleasant- 
 ness, a paradise ; for largeness, a place so copious 
 as to contain all the world. This place the king 
 Shaddai intended but for himself alone, and no^ 
 another with him ; partly because of his own 
 delights, and partly because he would not that the 
 terror of strangers should be upon the town. This 
 place Shaddai made also a garrison of, but com- 
 mitted the keeping of it only to the men of the 
 town." That is Bunyan's pictorial way of putting 
 what he read in his I^ible. The Bedfordshire 
 brazier was not what we call a " learned " man, 
 but he had " taken honours " in the Bible and his 
 own heart ; and all through his books he speaks 
 
 
 I 
 
 \ I 
 
I 12 
 
 The Castle of MansoiU 
 
 straight out from the fuhiess of his knowledge on 
 these two great subjects. 
 
 By this castle or palace, then, reared up in the 
 midst of the town of Mansoul, Bunyan means the 
 heart, and his description of it is just a page out 
 of the Bible, with one of his own inimitable pictures 
 as an illustration. Take, for example, a book like 
 Professor Laid law's admirable Bible Doctrine of 
 Man, and lay it, with its quiet and sober hues, 
 side by side with the glowing colours of Bunyan's 
 vivid page, and mark how perfectly the two 
 harmonize. " Since, in Bible phrase," writes the 
 professor, " ' the life is in the blood,' that organ 
 which formed the centre of the distribution of the 
 blood must have the most important place in the 
 whole system. By a very easy transition, there- 
 fore, ' heart ' came to signify the seat of man's 
 collective energies, the focus of the personal life. 
 As from the fleshly heart goes forth the blood in 
 which is the animal life, so from the heart of the 
 human soul goes forth the entire mental and moral 
 activity." That is, I believe, a perfectly accurate 
 statement of the meaning of the term " heart " as 
 it is used in the Bible. And it is precisely this 
 same Biblical idea which Bunyan has in mind when 
 he tells us, " There was reared up in the midst 
 of this town a most famous palace," and so forth. 
 
 And now, I think, my text needs no further 
 introduction or explanation, and I may use the 
 rest of my time in seeking to enforce it. " Keep 
 thy heart with all diligence " ; or, as the words 
 
,! 
 
 The Castle of Mansoul 
 
 <;' 
 
 113 
 
 may be rendered, the better to preserve the 
 emphasis of the original, " Above all that thou 
 guardest, keep thy heart." And as both in the 
 text, and sti'' more manifestly in Bunyan's allegory, 
 the military metaphor is made use of, I shall not 
 hesitate to continue the use of it throucrh what 
 follows. 
 
 I 
 
 In the first place, then, the heart is the key of 
 the situation. He who holds the castle holds 
 Mansoul. To rule there is to rule in the life. As 
 are the " thoughts of the heart," so will be the 
 words of the mouth and the deeds of the hand : 
 out of the heart are " the issues of life." 
 
 Do we fully realise this ? The late Mr. Cotter 
 Morison said, " There is no remedy for a bad 
 heart, and no substitute for a good one." Thank- 
 God, we do know of a remedy for bad hearts ; 
 but Cotter Morison was right when he said there 
 was no substitute for a good heart. We are often 
 concerned about what we do and about what we 
 fail to do, but are we half enough concerned about 
 what we are ? If it is important to ask who 
 holds the outworks, is it not of far greater import- 
 ance to ask who reigns in the citadel ? We do 
 well to be anxious ; only let us see to it that our 
 anxiety busies itself at the right point. We need 
 to get farther back. Conduct is the stream, the 
 flowing stream, of our life. Of what avail is it 
 that we seek to cleanse the stream if the fountain- 
 
 I 
 
 
 M i 
 
 \ I 
 
 
 \ I 
 
i'l 
 
 114 
 
 The Castle of MansotU 
 
 head be impure? We must go higher up the 
 stream till in the " thoughts of the heart " we 
 reach the very source of life itself. 
 
 I may pray with the psalmist, " Let the words 
 of my mouth be acceptable in Thy sight, O Lord," 
 but it will be a useless prayer if I do not, like 
 him, go deeper, and lay my finger on " the medita- 
 tions of my heart." It is right, indeed, to be 
 concerned about the outward man ; yet, after all, 
 what Peter calls " the hidden man of the heart " 
 is my real self ; and what he is I am. We are to 
 bring " into captivity every thought to the obedience 
 of Christ." Was not this same " inwardness " the 
 note of all Christ's teaching ? He brushed aside 
 as so many cobwebs the traditions of the elders — 
 " washings of cups, and pots, and brazen vessels " 
 — which rabbinical ingenuity had spun about the 
 life of man, and taught the truth of God in plain 
 and homely speech which he who runs may read. 
 " Hear me, all of you," He said, " and understand : 
 whatsoever from without goeth into the man, it 
 cannot defile him ; because it goeth not into his 
 heart, but into his belly, and goeth out into the 
 draught. That which proceedeth out of the man, 
 that defileth the man. For from within, out of 
 the heart of men, evil thoughts proceed, fornica- 
 tions, thefts, murders, adulteries, covetings, wicked- 
 nesses, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, railing, 
 pride, foolishness : all these evil things proceed 
 from within, and defile the man." " Thou shalt 
 not kill," said the old commandment : " thou shalt 
 
The Castle of Mansoul 
 
 115 
 
 not commit adultery." " But," \vc murmur sclf- 
 complaccntly, " all these things have I observed 
 from my youth up." But let Christ re-read that 
 ancient law. The murderous thought, lie says 
 — that is murder ; the adulterous look — that is 
 adultery. Now where do we stand ? 
 
 Young men, what do we think about ? What 
 sort of pictures is Imagination, that great painter 
 whose colours never fade, hanging on the walls of 
 our hearts ? " As a man thinketh in his heart, so 
 is he." " The soul," says Marcus Aurelius, " is 
 dyed the colour of its thoughts." What is going 
 on in our hearts ? Are we letting all manner of 
 foul thoughts riot there ? Are we giving rein to 
 an unclean imagination ? Then, I tell you, the 
 enemy is establishing himself in the very citadel 
 of Mansoul, and after that his possession of the 
 whole town is only a question of time. 
 
 That is the true inward history of many a 
 man's fall. That damning deed, which has left 
 its mark on all his after-life — it was not the work 
 of a moment. The terrible lapse into sin is rarely 
 the sudden, unpremeditated thing it sometimes 
 seems. The mind had pictured it, and dwelt 
 upon it, and grown accustomed to it. The train 
 had been laid through long months of unbridled 
 evil thinking, and that deed of shame you see was 
 only the last and visible result of a long unseen 
 and inward process. 
 
 Keep your eye fixed full upon the " thoughts 
 of the heart." The evil thought encouraged is 
 
 
A' I 
 
 ii6 
 
 The Castle of Monsottl 
 
 the evil deed begun. Out of the impure thought 
 there issues the impure life. He who cherishes 
 such thoughts is hatching a serpent's brood that 
 will one day wake into life to hiss and sting ; he 
 is rearing wild beasts of prey that afterwards will 
 turn upon him and rend him. Slay them at their 
 birth, my mthcr. Let them have no place in 
 your heart Pray with all the passion of your 
 being, " Cleanse Thou the thoughts of my heart by 
 the inspiration of Thy Holy Spirit." " Above all 
 that thou guardcst, keep thy heart." 
 
 II 
 
 How is the heart to be kept ? 
 
 I. By ivatcJif Illness. As the older and more 
 familar version puts it, " Keep thy heart with all 
 diligence^ 
 
 It is the prerogative of man to control himself. 
 In the measure in which we lose that power we 
 lose our manhood. If there be one in whom it is 
 utterly gone, he is no longer a man but an animal. 
 But let us remember, self-control does not mean 
 simply, as I think we sometimes take it to mean, 
 control of our appetites and passions ; it includes 
 control of our thoughts. If we say we cannot 
 control our thoughts, then, I repeat, we are no 
 longer men. But such a pitiful confession is 
 really only the worthless plea of the weak man who 
 will not brace himself to make the needed effort. 
 
 And assuredly effort is needed. Encamped 
 
T" 
 
 The Castle of Mansoiil 
 
 117 
 
 around us is a foe whose watchfulness never tires ; 
 and if we do not meet him with equal watchful- 
 ness we are undone. The town of Mansoul has 
 five gates, and at every gate the watchmen must 
 be posted. Some of us need to keep a strict 
 look-out at Mouth-gate, for still, as Shakespeare 
 says, " men put an enemy in their mouths to 
 steal away their brains." But the danger for 
 most of us lies perhaps at Eye-gate and Ear-gate. 
 What fools and madmen we arc ! We know our 
 peril, and yet through these gates enemy after 
 enemy passes unchallenged into the very citadel 
 of the soul. This very week we have read books, 
 or we have looked at pictures, or we have listened 
 to stories that have filled our hearts as with a host 
 of traitors ; and even as we sit in God's house 
 their clamour is in our ears, so that we cannot 
 hear the voice of God. 
 
 " Look to yourselves." As John wrote to the 
 elect lady, so say I to you : " Look to yourselves." 
 Watch ye. Without vigilance you are lost. As 
 the Pilgrim left the cross, he came on Sloth lying 
 with the irons on his heels between Simple and 
 Presumption, sleeping like a man that sleeps on 
 the top of a mast, and there below — a gulf that 
 hath no bottom ! Is not that like some of you ? 
 It is said that Alexander used to leave his tent 
 at midnight, and go round the camp and spear to 
 his post any sentinel he found asleep. You must 
 stand sentinel over yourself, my brother ; you 
 must keep a sleepless vigil — 
 
 ? 
 
ii8 
 
 The Castle of Mansoul 
 
 " Leave no unyuardccl place, 
 No weakness of the soul." 
 
 " Above all that thou guaidcst, keep thy heart." 
 
 2. liut if the heart is to be kept, it is not 
 enough that we repel the evil intruder ; the heart 
 must be garrisoned ivith good. The empty heart 
 is a standing mcni.ce, a perpetual invitation to 
 the enemy to attack. That is to say, dropping 
 for a moment the metaphor, our aim should be 
 not merely the repression of evil, but the cultiva- 
 tion of good. The chief end of man is not 
 negative but positive ; not so much self-control as 
 self-development. That, at least, is the Christian 
 i:- al of life. In the very same breath in which 
 the apostle bids us " die unto sin," he bids us also 
 " live unto God." And however in thought we 
 may separate these two things — the death to sin 
 and the life for God — in reality they are not two, 
 but one ; opposite sides of the same great spiritual 
 fact. 
 
 God does not want our life to be like some 
 garden, weeded and cleansed indeed, but bare 
 and fruitless. He seeks the blossoming flowers 
 and ripening fruits. And though I cannot claim 
 to be even an amateur gardener, I think I am 
 right when I say that the weeds never thrive so 
 badly as when the ground is well occupied. 
 Certain it is, in our moral life, that evil is only 
 to be finally cast out by good ; and there is no 
 good of any kind which, if we welcome it into 
 our hearts, will not be our ally in the day of 
 
TT 
 
 The Castle of Mansoul 
 
 119 
 
 battle. He who has learned the delights of 
 music or painting ; who likes nothing better than, 
 in Thomas a Kempis' (piaint i)hrase, to sit " in 
 a nook with a boo): ; " or who has found the 
 blessedness of one pure and abiding friendship, 
 has done more to garrison his heart against evil 
 than by all the bolts and barriers he could devise. 
 " Whatsoever things are true, and honourable, and 
 just, and pure, and lovely, and of good report, 
 think on these things," and they shall be as a 
 troop of white-winged angels, strong as they are 
 fair, to keep the citadel of the heart as a virgin 
 fortress against all the mailed hosts of darkness. 
 
 3. Most important of all — and here I go a 
 step beyond my text — if the heart is to be kept, 
 Christ must reign in it. " Bringing into captivity 
 every thought to the obedience of Christ^' wrote 
 Paul ; and, after all, all that we can do is little 
 worth if it stop short of that. 
 
 Go back again to the words with which I 
 opened : " This place the king, Shaddai, intended 
 but for himself alone, and not another with him ; 
 partly because of his own delights, and partly 
 because he would not that the terror of strangers 
 should be upon the town." Mark that last 
 sentence, " Because he would not that the terror 
 of strangers should be upon the town." Will not 
 our own experience interpret that for us ? When 
 John Henry Newman was a young man at college, 
 he once wrote home to his mother, in a confidential 
 birthday letter, that when he looked into his own 
 
 
 
 
'9'rTfPV I 
 
 ii 
 
 If 
 
 i20 
 
 77ie Castle of Mansotil 
 
 heart he often shuddered at himself. Have you 
 never shuddered at yourself? Ah, yes! that 
 " terror of strangers upon the town " of Mansoul 
 is a very real thing ; and only Christ can deliver 
 us from it. When the strong man armed is in 
 possession, only He Who is stronger than the 
 strong man can cast iiim out. When, like the 
 temple in the days of old, the heart is polluted 
 and defiled by sin's unholy trafficking, One only 
 is able to cleanse it again. " No remedy for a 
 bad heart " ? If you shut Christ out, it is true ; 
 bid Him enter, and He w'ii show you straightway 
 how false it is. Oh, give Him the keys of the 
 heart, put Him into possession, and He will keep 
 with all diligence the heart, which, with all our 
 keeping, we can never keep. 
 
 The castle is His ; He built it " for Himself 
 alone." Yet will He never force His way in. If 
 He enter at all, it will be just as another — because 
 we let Him in. The King has committed the 
 keeping of the castle only to the men of the town, 
 and He will never violate His own charter. 
 " Give Me thy heart " — that is how He comes to 
 us. But He will never beat down the door and 
 force an entrance. 
 
 " Give Me thy heart" He asks for nothing 
 less. He must reign in the citadel, or nowhere. 
 In ^ '.en times when an invader besieged our 
 city, he had never conquered Edinburgh till he 
 had subdued the castle. His banners might wave 
 here and there over the city, but not until he had 
 
i i i ^ m ii im 
 
 The Castle of Mansoid 
 
 121 
 
 planted his flaj^ on the summit of the rock was he 
 really victor. And I have never yielded myself 
 to Christ till I have yielded my heart to Him. 
 Do not let us delude ourselves. We read our 
 Bibles and say our prayers ; we keep the Sabbath 
 and go to church — that is, we have yielded the 
 outworks to Christ. But what of the citadel ? 
 Who is king there ? " Give Me thy heart," He 
 says : " give Me thy heart." What shall we 
 answer Him ? 
 
 " Take my heart, it is Th' .0 own ; 
 It shall be Thy royal throne. 
 
 Take myself, and I will be 
 Ever, only, all for Thee." 
 
 
 "m 
 
i 
 
 i< 
 
 k 
 
PATIENCE WITH GOD 
 
 r 
 
 I f ' 
 1 
 
 1 1\ 
 
 111 
 
 I •85! 
 
 Ill 
 
 
 ,11 
 
M 
 
 
 li 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 '^-^-^■^ — ,.. 
 
IX 
 
 PATIENCE WITH GOD 
 
 r 
 
 " Noiij zvhcn John heard in the prison the zvorks of the Christ, he 
 sent by his disciples and said unto Him, Art thou He that 
 cometh, or /ook we for another ?" — Matthew xi. 2, 3. 
 
 " Nest in the Lord and 'emit patiently for Hini^—VuMM xxxvii. 7. 
 
 IT is often very hard for us to be patient with 
 one another. It is harder still sometimes to 
 be patient with ourselves. Hardest of all is it, I 
 think, to be patient with God. It is of this most 
 difficult kind of patience, patience with God, the 
 patience that the Baptist lacked, that I wish to 
 speak for a little time this morning. 
 
 i 'i. 
 
 Now I take it for granted that the Baptist's 
 question was the expression of his own personal 
 doubt. Indeed, I should hardly have thought it 
 necessary to refer to the matter at all, had it not 
 been that certain unimaginative commentators, m 
 their anxiety to save John's credit for consistency, 
 
 13' 
 
■fT 
 
 ii: 
 
 126 
 
 Patience ivith God 
 
 1 
 
 and at the expense of the plain meaning of the 
 narrative, have sometimes told us that the dinciples 
 were sent to Christ, not for the confirmation of 
 John's faith, but of their own. But we have only 
 to read the narrative, whether in Matthew's Gospel 
 or in Luke's, to see how impossible such an inter- 
 pretation is. It is John who sends the question ; 
 it is back to John that Christ sends the answer 
 (" Go your way and tell John ") ; and the Messian's 
 words in the sixth verse of this chapter, " Blessed 
 is he whosoever shall find none occasion of 
 stumbling *r " Te," seem clearly to point to some 
 fault oil lb <•. '"'f the Forerunner. 
 
 How, tk^ii, uo we to explain the Baptist's 
 doubt ? T'le explanation that Matthew gives is 
 at first sigh'i. a . '<:le >: 1 "ous. We read that when 
 John heard, then he doubLcd. If it had been that 
 since John did not hear, therefore he doubted, we 
 should not have marvelled. What wonder indeed 
 if, amidst the silent gloom of those prison walls, 
 unbroken by any word of Christ, doubts had 
 sprung up within the Baptist's heart ? But it was 
 not the silence, it was the hearing that was the 
 occasion of the doubt. In Luke's narrative this 
 comes out even more distinctly. A repor^ con- 
 cerning Christ had gone forth through the whole 
 of Judaea, and all the region round about ; " and 
 the disciples of John told him of all these things." 
 Then immediately, "John calling unto him two of 
 his disciples sent them to the Lord, saying, Art 
 thou He that cometh, or look we for another ? '" 
 
Patience ivith God 
 
 127 
 
 What then is the explanation of the Baptist's 
 doubt? In order to find the answer we must first 
 remind ourselves of the Baptist's expectations with 
 regard to the Messiah. He had proclaimed the 
 revelation of wrath from heaven ; he had declared 
 the coming of the great and terrible day of the 
 Lord ; even now, it seemed to him, the Judge was 
 at the door. " He that cometh after me," he said, 
 " is mightier than I " ; and that conception of the 
 Messiah as the Mighty One, in John's mind seems 
 to have overshadowed almost every other. The 
 old earth was to be cleansed by the baptism not 
 of water but of fire ; the axe was to be laid at the 
 very root of the tree of evil ; the Messiah was to 
 stand in the midst of the threshing-floor of human 
 life. His fan in His hand, to divide the wheat from 
 the chaff, and to burn up the chaff with unquench- 
 able fire. To John the coming of the Messiah 
 meant the coming of the kingdom c f righteousness, 
 the swift overthrow of the kingdom of evil. 
 
 These were John's expectations ; but what did 
 he see? Christ had come — so at least he had 
 believed — but where were the signs of His com- 
 ing ? where the axe, the fan, the fire? The 
 adulterous Herod still lorded it in his palace ; 
 while here, in the dungeon of the palace, lay the 
 Forerunner of the Messiah a prisoner. Pharisaism, 
 that unclean nest of vipers, was still undisturbed. 
 Where was the promised kingdom ? W^as it not 
 still as ever it had been — truth upon the scaffold, 
 wrong upon the throne ? And Jesus, what is He 
 
 n 
 
 v 
 
 % 
 
 .i 
 •f I 
 
128 
 
 Patience ivitJi God 
 
 doing the while ? Healing a few sick folk — so 
 in the prison they told him — raising to life again 
 a widow's son, speaking sweet words of tender 
 grace and love, " This is no Messiah ! " said 
 John; "this* is no Messiah! Does He think 
 the walls of evil will fall before these soft, piping 
 words of peace ? Why docs He not have at 
 them ? Why, in God's name, docs He not smite ? " 
 And once more the old warrior spirit leapt within 
 the man : " Oh that these poor bound hands were 
 free again, that I might strike }'ct one blow more 
 for God and for God's truth ! " 
 
 And so I think they do the Baptist a grievous 
 vvrong who hear, in his doubt, nothing more than 
 a half impatient murmur, because things were 
 going hardly with him, as if his question to Jesus 
 had meant, "If the Messiah has come, why am I 
 left in prison ? Why do I suffer ? Arc others to 
 be healed, and am I only to be forgotten ? " No, 
 John's was a larger outlook than that. There are 
 some, I know, who never feel the world-tragedy 
 of evil ; but let their own life be touched, and 
 they will curse God and die. The sun may be 
 buried in eclipse, and they will never know it ; 
 but blow out the tiny, flickering taper they carry 
 in their own hand, and, lo ! their day is turned 
 into night. All things may be out of joint and 
 at cross purposes, and it will be )io concern of 
 theirs ; but let something get a twist in their own 
 little life, and they will frame an indictment against 
 the universe. When Marie Bashkirtseff learned 
 
Patiouc with God 
 
 i.'>9 
 
 that she was smitten with consumption, she wrote 
 in her diary, "Is it I! O God! I! I!! I!!!" And 
 there are some who, in their judgments of God, 
 never get beyond that first personal pronoun ; what 
 happens to )iic — that determines everything. 
 
 But John's soul was of a larger build than that. 
 Long ago he had accepted it as the will of God : 
 "lie must increase, but I must decrease." W'hat 
 might happen to himself, that was of but little 
 moment ; but was the Kingdom coming ? was the 
 Kingdom coming? A blinded, mistaken man if 
 you will — at least it was not selfishness that had 
 led him astray. 
 
 And yet John's question was a mistake. For 
 what did it mean ? He had said, " If God's king- 
 dom come, it must come so." But God's kingdom 
 came not so, but so ; therefore said John, " The 
 kingdom cometh not all." 
 
 " O Son of Man " 
 
 he prayed, 
 
 " to rii^ht our lot, 
 Naught but Th)' presence can a\ail." 
 
 "And yet," he murmured, 
 
 '' Yet on tlic road Thy wliecls arc not, 
 Nor on the sea Thy sail." 
 
 John had not learned to say, 
 
 " My how or when Thou wilt not heed ; '' 
 
 nor, to pray, 
 
 " Come down Thine own secret stair." 
 K 
 
 J '¥-1 
 
 •1 
 
 il 
 
 ■ \\ 
 
T 
 
 I 
 
 \\- 
 
 i; 
 
 I 'I 
 
 130 
 
 Patience ivif/i Cod 
 
 John had forgotten what you and I have so often 
 forgotten — to be patient with God. 
 
 II 
 
 Turn now for a moment to the psahiiist's 
 words, which I read as a kind of second text : 
 " Rest in the Lord, and wait patiently for Him." 
 This man, too, was perplexed. He was confronted 
 by that old problem that vexed the souls of so 
 many of those Old Testament saints, and which 
 finds its sublimest expression in the Book of 
 Job — the problem of the seeming injustice of 
 things, the want of harmony in God's moral uni- 
 verse. " Why," asked these saints of old, " why 
 do the righteous suffer ? why does the bad man 
 suffer ? " " How long, O Lord, how long ? " 
 
 This man, I say, had his problem ; but he had 
 also the answer to it : " Rest in the Lord, and 
 wait patiently for Him." Now I do not say that, 
 as the psalmist meant it, that was an all-sufficient 
 answer. If any one cares to affirm that the 
 psalmist's outlook was bounded by the present 
 life, that all that he meant was, " Wait, wait ; all 
 will be well in the end ; the wicked shall be de- 
 stroyed, and the righteous shall be rewarded ; " 
 if, I say, any one affirms this, I am not anxious 
 to dispute the point with him. Take what inter- 
 pretation you will, have we not here in this answer 
 of the psalmist one of those marvellous intuitions 
 of the soul, one of those — to quote Dean Church's 
 
 MM 
 
"HP 
 
 Patience loitJi God 
 
 131 
 
 memorable words — " piercing, lightning-like gleams 
 of strange spiritual truth " that have made the 
 Book of Psalms what it is in the hearts and 
 thoughts of men to-day. This man spake a truth 
 greater than he knew. lie wrote ages before 
 Christ came, yet Christ Himself cannot make 
 antiquated a word like this. It is one of the 
 ultimate truths of all religion, bearing upon it 
 even in its very form the stamp of a divine 
 finality : " Wait — rest — be patient with God." 
 
 Ill 
 
 Our point of view to-day is not precisely either 
 that of the psalmist or of the Baptist. The world 
 changes, and with it the thoughts of men. One 
 generation falters where another trod with firm 
 and certain feet. Yet be our problems what they 
 may, the old answer is still valid, and it is still 
 the best : " Rest in the Lord ; wait patiently for 
 Him." Is not this a word to lay upon our hearts 
 in days like these, when the current of impatient 
 unbelief runs so often swift and strong ? 
 
 I think we understand well enough the Baptist's 
 feeling. Like him, we, too, have prayed that God 
 would quicken His steps among the stars ; yet 
 still He seems to tarry, till wondering impatience 
 cries aloud, " Why does He not hear us ? Why 
 does He not make an end of sin ? If He be the 
 Lord, why does He not make haste to save us 
 and our poor devil-hunted world ? " Was it not 
 
 iU 
 
 
 li 
 
1.-^2 
 
 Patience ivii/i CJod 
 
 ; 
 
 this that led even the sweet and gentle VVhittier 
 to say once, as he fou,i;ht for the down-trodden 
 shive of America, " I confess when I think of the 
 atrocities of shivery, 1 am ahnost ready to call for 
 fire from heaven." And I have heard of one who, 
 when speaking of the desolations wrought in our 
 own fair land by the thrice accursed drink traffic, 
 crietl in one passionate outburst, " Oh, if only I 
 were God Almighty for ten minutes!" It is this 
 " the godless look of earth," as h'aber calls it— 
 that tries our faith far more than " our mysterious 
 creed " — 
 
 " 111 masters j^ood : yood seems to change 
 To ill with greatest case ; 
 And worst of all, the j,''0()d with j^ood 
 Is at crosi piir[)oses." 
 
 And amid it all 
 
 " He hides himself so wondrously. 
 As thoiiyii there were no Clod ; 
 He is least seen when all the powers 
 Of ill are most abroad." 
 
 And this it is that stirs our doubt and quickens 
 our impatience till we are ready to ask, " Is God 
 as man and could not if He would ? " 
 
 " Rest in the Lord and ivait patiently for Him, 
 Fret not thyself becanse of evil-doers. Conunit thy 
 way nnto the Lord ; trust also in Hi^n and Lie 
 shall britig it to pass T 
 
 Does some one say, " Well, but patience cures 
 nothing. It is not idle waiters the world wants, 
 but earnest workers. Surely we have waited long 
 
 h 
 
Patioicc with (lOif 
 
 133 
 
 enough, atul the time for doitv^ has come " ? 
 True, true ; but let us make no mistake. I'aticncc 
 with God docs not mean one moment's truce in 
 the war with evil. A man may fokl his arms / 
 and He back in his easy-chair to (heam idly of a 
 <rood time that is comintj^, and he maj- call that 
 " patient waitin;^ for God " — he may ; God calls 
 it by another and a very different name. Let 
 not that man think he shall receive anythint,^ from 
 the Lord, .save indeed it be His rod. His frown, 
 His hot thunderbolts. No ; patient waitini^ is not 
 a substitute for earnest prayin<^ or faithful doincj ; 
 it is rather — if I can put it in one sentence — the 
 spirit, the atmosphere, in which alone are possible 
 the prayer that prevails, the toil that never flags 
 nor tires. 
 
 IV 
 
 Let me show you in a word or tv.o how this 
 patience justifies itself. 
 
 I. Li the first place, to put it negciti\cly, ////- ^ 
 patience never forms a true estimate of evil. Some- 
 times it over-estimates it, .sometimes it under- 
 estimates it — I hardly know which is worse — but 
 it never rightly estimates it. It creates an atmo- 
 sphere in which everything is blurred and dis- 
 torted, which never allows us to see things as 
 they really are. There is a very instructive inci- 
 dent in the life of Ahaz king of Lsrael preserved 
 for us in the Book of Lsaiah. Syria and Kphraim 
 had formed a confederacy against him, and the 
 
 , "i J 
 
 !•! 
 
 w ww¥ i 'j:r 
 
■p 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■<l 
 
 ;\ 
 
 Patience ivith God 
 
 \ 
 
 ■ ' 
 
 kiiif^ was in yrcat fear : " His heart was moved 
 and the heart of his people as the trees of the 
 forest are moved with the wind." Then tlie pro- 
 phet is sent unto him, and his first word is this : 
 " Take heed and be quiet " ; as long as you arc in 
 this flurry and flutter you will do nothing right- 
 keep yourself still. Then when he has quieted 
 the fears of the frightened king he bids him look 
 the facts in the face. These his enemies — 
 l'4)hraim and S)'ria — that arc causing him to 
 quake, what are they ? " two stumps of smoking 
 firebrands ! " " The head of Syria is Damascus, 
 and the head of Damascus is Rezin " — is he worth 
 fearing? "And the head of Ephraim is Samaria, 
 and the head of Samaria is Remaliah's son "—is 
 he worth fearing? " If ye will not believe, surely 
 ye shall not be established." ^ 
 
 Is not this word of the prophet the very word 
 that we need to hear to-day in face of our modern 
 problems and difficulties? "Take heed and be 
 quiet ; keep your eyes open and j-our heart still ; 
 and do not get into panic." Why, you have but 
 to mention in some men's hearing " Socialism " or 
 " the Higher Criticism," and they lose their 
 heads straightway. The advent of a new idea 
 affects them as the confederacy of Ephraim and 
 Syria affected Ahaz ; "after that the deluge," they 
 think. Until you can quieten tliem you can do 
 nothing with them, and they will do nothing but 
 
 ^ I follow Dr. George Adam Smith's admirable rendering of this 
 incident. 
 
 j 
 
Patience with Cod 
 
 T35 
 
 mischief. " If I had the power," said wise John 
 Foster once, " of touchitifj a large part of mankind 
 with a spell, it should be this short sentence, AV 
 quiet — l)c quiet!' 
 
 2. Impatience, I say, never rif^jhtly estimates 
 the evil it wants to deal with ; and in the second 
 place, // alivays misses the remedy. Some one has 
 pointed out the contrast between the calmness 
 and sagacity of General Gordon in the presence 
 of the gigantic slave traffic in Africa and the 
 crude, hasty, well-meaning, but mistaken sugges- 
 tions of philanthropists at home. What was the 
 explanation ? Gordon believed that God's hand 
 was upon even this iniquity, that even of this 
 hideous trafficking in flesh and blood God had 
 said, " Thus far shalt thou go and no farther " ; 
 and in that faith he could wait and watch and 
 plan, till he saw the way clearly, which others in 
 their impatience would never find. 
 
 Again, I ask, is there not a lesson here for the 
 Church of Christ? We behold, as in a vision, 
 the kingdoms of this world and the glory of them, 
 and we long for the day >vhen they shall be the 
 kingdom of our Christ ; and in a moment the 
 Evil One is at our side : " All these will I give 
 thee, if thou wilt fall dowi. and worship me." 
 And some of us, alas ! are paying the price. 
 Every now and again an African traveller comes 
 home and assures us that the reports of foreign 
 missionary work are exaggerated, that if we saw 
 things as they see them wc should not believe all 
 
 f: 
 
 I.; 
 
 .li 
 
 ■4 
 
 ! 
 
 1 ill 
 
111 
 
 h 
 
 ti 
 
 ■ lM.|iH|PWi"^^^W»»' 
 
 136 
 
 Patience with God 
 
 we hear, that — you know the rest. Well, wc 
 take all that with a pretty big pinch of the pro- 
 verbial salt : if we have to make our choice 
 between the " report " of the missionary and the 
 " report " of the traveller, some of us at any rate 
 will not be long in making up our minds, ]iut, 
 perhaps, there is just enough truth in the 
 traveller's depreciation of missionary work to give 
 us a not unneeded warning. Who is to blame if 
 missionary statistics sometimes creep ahead of 
 actual facts?* Not the missionary abroad, but 
 Christians at home, who will only give where they 
 can get " something in return for their mone}'." 
 You have a guinea a year to give — to whom shall 
 you give it? "How much Jo your converts 
 cost per head ? " " Six and eightpence." " And 
 yours?" "We cannot tell you; we have spent 
 thousands, and as yet there is little to .show." 
 And the six-and-eightpenny man gets your guinea. 
 And then you wonder if twice in a generation 
 missionary returns get into print that will not 
 bear a scrutiny ! I say, it is you who arc re- 
 sponsible for them. And the root of the evil is 
 just here — we cannot be patient with God ; He 
 moves too slowly for us ; and so with impious 
 iiands we seek to hasten Him on. 
 
 I have seen the same thing in an inquiry- 
 room at the close of an evangelistic service. Here 
 
 ^ Need I say. I am only ixTcriing to a missionary's work on one 
 side of it? The hest of it, like the best of all Christian work, can 
 never he scheduled. 
 
Patience zvith God 
 
 37 
 
 is a m?/.i seeking salvation ; by his side kneels 
 another who has found the peace of God. " Why 
 should not you know it too," he urges, " here, now, 
 before we rise from our knees?" In nine cases 
 that may be the right method ; but in the tenth, 
 another's eager haste may hurry a man faster 
 than he can go, till he is persuaded into admitting 
 that he feels what he does not feel, that he believes 
 what he docs not believe. If Christian men 
 sometimes almost break their hearts over what 
 happens when the " Special Mission " is over, and 
 the revivalist has gone on his wa>' rejoicing, 
 perhaps the reason lies somewhere there. We 
 will not learn to be patient with God. 
 
 3, And in the end — howsoever sharp her trials 
 meanwhile may be — patience shall be justified. 
 TJie Lord reignetJi ; therefore ought men to work 
 and to pray, and not faint. The Lord rcignctJi ; 
 therein is the vindication of our patient waiting. 
 
 '' This fine old world of ours is but n child 
 Yet in the yo-cait. raticncc ! Give it time 
 To learn its limbs : there is a hand that guides." 
 
 Alas ! we forget the hand that guides. The 
 noise of the water-floods is in our ears, that we 
 cannot hear the voice of IHm that sitteth as 
 King above the floods. Still the old cry goes \\\> 
 to heaven : " How long, O Lord ! how long 
 before Thou come again ? '' 
 
 " Still in cellar and in garret and on moorland dreary, 
 The orphans moan, and widows weep, and poor men tnii 
 in vain." 
 
 I I 
 
 '^ I 
 
 1 
 

 i 
 
 138 
 
 Patience ivith God 
 
 And still does the answer come back to us : 
 
 " Blind ! I live, I love, I reign ; and all the nations through 
 With the thunder of my judgments even now are ringing." 
 
 " Be patient ; stablish your hearts ; the coming 
 of the Lord draweth nigh." 
 
 Sometimes when days arc dark and hearts are 
 sad we whisper to ourselves of things which eye 
 hath not seen, nor ear heard, which have not 
 entered into the heart of man, prepared of God 
 for them that love Him. But is it not well also to 
 remember that in the Old Testament prophecy, of 
 which Paul's great words are an echo, the promise 
 of the revelation of these things is not to them 
 that " love," but unto them that " wait " ? " It is 
 good that a man should hope and quietly wait 
 for the salvation of God." " Wait on the Lord ; 
 be of good courage, and He shall strengthen 
 thine heart. Wait, I say, on the Lord." 
 
 ' I 
 
■V«pi||B^P«IV^«lpiUi.,>H tmimuMLm 
 
I 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 r ii 
 
 11.5 
 
 ( 
 
X 
 
 i 
 
 Till-: IMITATION OF J1<:SUS 
 
 " / /lai't: givni yon an (waiii/'li; thai yc aha should do as I have 
 done lo you''- y^wy' xiii. 15. 
 
 IIIAVl'^ hcic a small, unpretentious- looking 
 volume that you may buy at almost any 
 bookshop for a few pence. And yet, with the 
 exception of the liiblc, it is probably the most 
 remarkable book in the world. It was written by 
 a Roman Catholic in the dark, bad days before 
 Luther came ; yet Protestants by the thousand 
 read it without once sto[)pinfj to ask what the 
 writer's creed was. It was written nearly five 
 hundred years ago ; and yet no one feels it old - 
 except as the sunshine is old, and the stars, and 
 the spring flowers. The man who wrote it lived 
 for seventy-one years in a monastery, where nothing 
 ever happened ; and we who read it are in a big, 
 busy world, full of loud voices and stirring activi- 
 ties ; and yet so it is, that when wc put back the 
 thick octavo on the shelf, and the long rows have 
 nothing to say to us, this tiny volume brings its 
 
 nimi 
 
142 
 
 The 1)11 it at ion of Jesus 
 
 own quiet iiic.ssai;o of iinfiiiliii<^ strcui^th and hope. 
 And the reason is not far to seek : this Utile book 
 speaks not to Catholic or to Protestant, not to the 
 fourteenth or to the nineteenth centmy, but to the 
 universal heart, to all centuries and to all men : it 
 is Tlic Imitation of C/irist, hy Thomas a Kempis. 
 When I say that A Kcnipis speaks to the 
 universal iieart, I am usini;- no nuM'e fii^ure of 
 speech ; 1 am statinij a simple fact of history. 
 With the one excei)tion of the Bible, the Imitation 
 has probably had a wider circulation than any 
 book in the world. In this respect even the 
 /'//i,'V7///'jr P/og/rss has to take second place ;• for, 
 while the picture of "Giant Pope" in Bunjan's 
 allei^ory must naturalh' ^ive offence to the devout 
 Catholic, the Imitation^ as I have said, is read by 
 Catholic and Protestant alike. The little book 
 weaves its spell about lives that have scarce one 
 thought or feeling in common. One of John 
 Wesley's first publications was an edition of A 
 Kempis. Voltaire once, in a chance moment, 
 read the book, " and the presence passed into his 
 soul, and found a lodging in one tiny corner, 
 whence no sneering scepticism could banish it." 
 Every reader of T/te Mill o)i the Floss knows with 
 what a strange thrill of awe George Eliot first 
 listened to this voice out of the far-off Middle 
 Ages ; the book became her life-long companion ; 
 it was on her pillow by her side when she died. 
 And General Wolseley — to take but one example 
 more — has told us that when he sets out on some 
 
The huitation oj Jesus 
 
 143 
 
 long niilitary expedition, between his 15ook of 
 Common I'rayer and liis Soldiers' Pocket- Hook, 
 goes his Iinitatio Christi. 
 
 What manner of man was this in whom men 
 so different have found delight so great? Here 
 is a little portrait of him, etched by a loving 
 disciple's hand : — " A little, fresh-coloured man, 
 with soft brown eyes, short-sighted, with a knack 
 of stealing away quietly to his cubiciiluin when the 
 conversation grew lively ; somewhat bent in the 
 shoulders ; who sto(;d upright when the psalms 
 were chanted, and even rose and fell on his tiptoes, 
 with his face glancing upwards ; genial, if some- 
 what shy, and given to making small puns. lie 
 liked psalms better than sahuon, he used to say ; 
 but he liked best of all ' little books and quiet 
 nooks.' lie wrote a little bo(jk On C/uiri/y — 
 systematic giving, we should call it — and his 
 fellow-monks made him receiver of doles for the 
 monastery ; but he was too ' found of contempla- 
 tion ' — which, I supi)ose, is the fifteenth-century 
 phrase for being absent-minded — and the brethren 
 had to depose him. He did not know what an 
 event meant. Only two incidents stand out in 
 his ninety years of vegetating : once a man fell 
 into the convent well, and Thomas cannot find 
 words enough to praise the ready skill and daring 
 of the monk who threw off his cloak, and letting 
 it drop within grasp, pulled the drowning man 
 out. That was the man who has made himself 
 part of so many thousand lives." 
 

 >«4m>.m III ii^'^'** 
 
 t 
 
 w 
 
 [l 
 
 144 7 Vie I in it at ion of J c^ us 
 
 Is Thomas a Kcnipis on your bookshelf? 
 No ? Then i^ivc him a place there before you 
 are twenty-four hours older. i\nd when you have 
 the book, do not " dip into it " merely ; make it 
 your daily friend ; and if this volume do nothing 
 more than introduce you to the wise, deep words 
 of this holy man of God, you will give thanks all 
 your da)s that you read it. 
 
 But, after all, the real subject of this brief 
 address is not Thomas a Kempis, but Thomas a 
 Kempis' Lord, and its chief aim is not so much 
 to urge the study of a book, but rather the imita- 
 tion of a J'erson. Now, I grant that " imitation " 
 is not the first nor the last, nor the deepest word of 
 the Christian Gospel. Indeed, as we shall see in 
 a moment, the imitation of Jesus is itself possible 
 only as a result of some more vital process. Never- 
 theless, imitation has its place among the Christian 
 duties : " Be )'e imitators of God, as beloved 
 children," says St. Paul ; " imitators of me, even 
 as 1 also am of Christ." The Thessalonians, he 
 says, " became imitators of us and of the Lord." 
 And even where the word is not used, the same 
 truth is often taught : " Have this mind, in you 
 which was also in Christ Jesus " ; " he that saith 
 he abideth in Him, ought himself also to walk 
 even as He walked " ; " Christ suffered for you, 
 leaving you an example that ye .should follow 
 His steps." And when Paul and John and Peter 
 say these things, they do but repeat what their 
 Master had said before them : " I have given you 
 

 The Imitation of fcsjis 
 
 145 
 
 an example that ye also should do as I have done 
 to you." 
 
 But it is necessary to understand a little more 
 clearly in what sense Christ is our example. The 
 necessity is emphasized by the incident — the 
 washing of the disciples' feet — in connection with 
 which the words of Christ just quoted were spoken. 
 It is on the act of Christ's therein described that 
 the Roman Catholic Church grounds its custom of 
 the " feet- washing " on the day known in its 
 calendar as " Maundy Thursday," that is, the 
 Thursday of Passion Week. Hut is the observance 
 of this custom exactly what Christ desired when 
 He said, " I have given you an exami)lc, that ye 
 should do as I have done to you " ? Take another 
 example. \i\Qry one has heard the legend of 
 St. Francis of Assisi, how that, praying in an 
 ecstasy of devotion, it was granted unto him to 
 receive into his body — his hands, his feet, his side — • 
 the marks of the dying of the Lord Jesus. Is it 
 to a likeness to Christ after that fashion that we 
 are called? Or put it in yet another way. It is 
 sometimes said by those who do not believe that 
 the New Testament gives any sanction to the 
 principles of total abstinence, " But Christ Himself 
 was not an abstainer ; He made wine at Cana of 
 Galilee ; He drank it with His disciples in the 
 upper room at Jerusalem." Quite .so ; and I 
 suppose that, like every other Jew, Jesus would 
 wear a turban on His head, and sandals on His 
 feet; and we know that He was never married. 
 
 \ i 
 
 1-4, 1 ni l HWi,, 
 
 99RtS 
 
i4<3 
 
 The Iniitaliou of Jcsiis 
 
 Ikit if fi man to-da)- should remain sinjjlc, and 
 prefer a turljan to a hat, and sanchds to boots, 
 wouUl an}' one be so fooh'sh as to ar^iic that 
 therefore lie was the more Christhkc ? 
 
 Clearly, then, it is of little use to say that 
 Christ is our l^xamplc if we do not understand in 
 what sense He is our r'xaniple. Now, the jj;rcat 
 fact to be kept steadily in mind is this, that the 
 standard of life set before us in the New Testament 
 is to be found not in a code of laws, but in a 
 character. " Wc are called," says Dean Church, 
 " to the study of a livin^^ Person, and the following 
 of a living' Mind." It is not the letter, but the 
 spirit of Christ's life which is binding upon us. 
 Unfortunately, that has often been interpreted 
 to mean no obli^^ation at all ; none the less, the 
 distinction is a valid one. Ours is not the impos- 
 sible task of slavishly copyin<( lino by line, and 
 detail by detail, the life of Jesus. The difference 
 in the external circumstances of our lives and His 
 alone would make that impossible. " Have this 
 mind in you which was also in Christ Jesus," and 
 the rest can be left to take care of itself. 
 
 Two or three years ago a well-known journalist 
 wrote a book entitled, If Jesus Christ came to 
 Chicago. Many took exception alike to the answer 
 and to the form of the question. I have nothing 
 to do with either just now ; but this I will say, 
 that until we ask not only what did Jesus do 
 eighteen hundred and fifty years ago, under circun 
 stances wholly differing from our own, but alsc 
 
immmmm 
 
 The Iuiitatio)i of Jesus 
 
 m: 
 
 
 what would Jesus do if He were here in my place 
 to-da\', wc arc not even within si^ht of a rit^ht 
 interpretation of I Us life, or of the aiiplication of 
 that life to the life of to-day. To live so that 
 Jesus "would ap[)rove our life" -I (juote John 
 Stuart Mill's well-known words — is the only 
 imitation of Ilim that is worthy of the name. 
 
 Do I need to spend one moment in provinij, 
 or rather in affn*min;j^, Ch'i.a to be the J'erfect 
 Example? Alone of all the sons of men lie was 
 without sin. " The prince of this world cometh, 
 and hath nothinj^ in Me." lie could lotjk up to 
 heaven and declare, " I do always the thitifrs that 
 please Thee." Me could turn to I lis enemies and 
 ask, " Which of you convicteth Me of sin ? " The 
 claim is still undisputed ; the challenge is still 
 unanswered ; and when Mis own apostle Peter 
 declares " Me did no sin, neither was guile found 
 in Mis mouth," the whole world writes its " Amen " 
 under the great affirmation. But the "sinlcssncss 
 of Jesus" — to borrow a phrase of the theologians 
 — is altogether too negative a term adequately to 
 express the perfect symmetry of the character of 
 Christ. Mis was a perfection full-orbed and com- 
 plete, lacking nothing. We speak sometimes of 
 the "characteristics" of great men, meaning the 
 particular excellences in which they shine pre- 
 eminent. But who can name the "characteristics" 
 of Jesus ? I have preached on " The Manliness of 
 Jesus," and I have preached on "The W^omanliness 
 of Jesus," and I believe that both terms can be 
 
 '^: 
 
•\iBU*4U« '.'J '*«UV- 1..U ■> J I • ..i II'.' JA~ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 148 
 
 7/^c^ Imitation of Jesus 
 
 justified. What we call the manly virtues, and 
 what we call the womanly virtues, all meet in 
 Him. With the erring disciple, with the bad man 
 turning from his badness, with all that are more 
 sinned against than sinning, He is gentle, tender, 
 beseeching as a mother with her child. But to 
 the self-seeker, the hypocrite, the oppressor. He is 
 clad with severity as with a cloak : on these and 
 such as these His words fall like flakes of burning 
 lava. Yet He is never " in a passion " ; no dark 
 fumes of hate mingle with the clear, bright flame 
 of His indignation against sin. How in Him, 
 too, the life of action and the life of contempla- 
 tion meet ! The cloistral smell, the monastic 
 gloom, the continuous turning-in of the soul upon 
 itself, that sometimes offend us in the pages of the 
 Iniitatioit, are nowhere to be found in the record 
 of the Perfect Life. And when over and above 
 all this we remember how manifold, notwithstand- 
 ing the limitation imposed by His divine nature, 
 were the relations of our life into wiiich He 
 entered we begin to realize how worthy He is to 
 stand for ever as the world's great Example. 
 
 How, then, can we imitate Christ ? How can 
 we become like Him ? 
 
 (i) If we would grow like Christ we must 
 know what Christ was like. A very simple, 
 obvious thing to say, and yet a thing .hat needs 
 to be said ; for how many of us do really know 
 even yet what Christ was like ? To your Gospels ! 
 ye churchmen and churchwomen, to your Gospels ! 
 
 I 
 1 
 
 : 
 
 \ 
 
WP 
 
 ■ 
 
 ; 
 
 The Imitation of Jesus 
 
 149 
 
 
 \ 
 
 One meeting a iveek less and one chapter a zveek 
 more may not be a rule for everybody, but there 
 are multitudes of Christian people in whose 
 spiritual health that simple change of diet, 
 honestly followed out, would soon work wonders. 
 
 (2) If we would grow like Christ we must 
 keep Him steadily before us. Did you ever 
 watch a child taking a lesson in model-drawing ? 
 — never two strokes of the pencil without a glance 
 at the model. And the first law and the last law 
 of the imitation of Christ is just this — " looking 
 unto Jesus." We must fix our eyes up ,n Him ; 
 we must hold Him steadily in our hearts and in 
 our minds, until just as the sunlight prints the 
 object on the sensitized plate of the camera, so we 
 " beJiolding are transformed into the same image 
 from glory to glory." Supernatural ? Yes, and 
 yet very natural too. You remember the child of 
 the grief-stricken Margaret, in Wordsworth's lovely 
 poem — 
 
 " Her infant babe 
 
 Had from its mother caught the trick of grief, 
 
 And sighed among its playthings." 
 
 We grow like those we live with, those we love ; 
 every day beholding we are transformed ; and tiie 
 same law holds here. If we arc so little like 
 Christ, is it not because we are so little with 
 Him? 
 
 vVe must be with Christ, we must learn what 
 He is like — is that all? is there no more to be 
 said? Then can I never be like Him. His 
 
 %\ 
 
- ' -til. ' L"j. >c ra:i S 3 t»«»^ 
 
 .-.^\Vv 
 
 - — ■^■:rSf^\.::~,Ljyi..,-A lL-..,-i_Jl'-,-*slUJt'A 
 
 f5o 
 
 77/^ luiitation oj Jesus 
 
 is the perfect example, I know. I follow that 
 life through all " the sinless years that breathed 
 beneath the Syrian blue," till my whole soul 
 throbs with the wonder of it. But imitate it 
 — how can I, I with my weakened will, my 
 besetting sins ? " He left us an example," says 
 Peter, the headline for life's copybook ; ^ but my 
 hand is trembling and palsied — how shall it trace 
 the fair characters? "Imitate Him"? It is too 
 high for me ; I cannot attain unto it. How shall 
 these weak, stumbling feet ever climb that fearful 
 steep ? 
 
 There is the great problem, not the ideal, but 
 its realization. That is the test which has 
 brought system after system to the ground. The 
 world had its ideals before Christ came ; men 
 were not perishing for lack of good examples ; 
 the trouble was, they were powerless to reach 
 them. To lift the ideal as Christianity has 
 done, and to do r:othing more, is only to leave us 
 in worse plight than ever. Therefore the more 
 imperative docs the old question become — How 
 shall I become that v.'h^'rh afar off I see and 
 admire ? And if Chris.'anity cannot answer, it 
 will pass, as other systems before it have 
 passed. 
 
 Thank God, it can answer. He Who is our 
 Example is also our New Life. Why — if I may 
 
 ' I I'd. ii. 21, i'Toypa/x,a6s : "« wri/in^-io/'y, including all tlie 
 lulleis of the alphabet, j^iven to beginners as an aid in learning to 
 draw llieni." — Grimm's I.cxuon. 
 
•w 
 
 The Imitation of Jesus 
 
 151 
 
 borrow an illustration of Dr. Stalker's — is the 
 child like the mother? Ikcausc the child watches 
 the mother, and consciously imitates her ? Partly 
 so, but chiefly because the child's life is the mother's 
 life, because the mother lives in her child. This is 
 a great mystery ; but I speak concerning Christ 
 and II is people. "That Christ may dwell in 
 your hearts through faith," that " Christ may be 
 formed in you " : it was the prayer of one who 
 himself had learned to say, " I live ; and yet no 
 longer I, but Christ liveth in me," and it is the 
 purpose of God. Here verily, if not the first, is at 
 least the last and the deepest word of the Christian 
 Gospel. It is the indwelling Christ Who alone 
 can make possible the Iniitatio Cliristi. 
 
 i 
 
 ,1 
 
 I: 
 

 TPIE IDYLLS OF BETHLEHEM 
 
 V 
 
^'r 
 
 I 
 
 n 
 
 t 
 
 ^ J 
 
 (; 1 
 
. 
 
 XI 
 THE IDYLLS OF BETHLEHEM 
 
 A CHRISTMAS SERMON 
 
 " l.d us go now even unlo /k/hkhiiii.''—l.VKV. ii. 15. 
 
 SO said the shepherds one to another on that 
 first Christmas eve, when they had heard 
 the message of the angels, and had seen the 
 shining glory round about them. Shall we follow 
 them ? For Christmas has come again, and once 
 more the thoughts of men everywhere are turning 
 to that little village far away on the uplands of 
 
 Judaea. 
 
 Lovely stories cluster about the little place, 
 stories of simple human joys and sorrows, hopes 
 and fears, lo"es and disappointments, — stories that 
 carry us far back into the dim past, and, above 
 all, the "old, old story" of how, in the city of 
 David, there was born unto us a Saviour, which is 
 Christ' the Lord. I want us to listen to some of 
 these stories now. We have all read— sometimes 
 with laughter, sometimes with t-ars, always with 
 
 
i \ 
 
 1 56 The Idylls of Bethlehon 
 
 delijjht — what so many recent writers have told us 
 of the humour, the pathos, the tragedy to be 
 found under tlie humblest peasant's roof, idylls of 
 Lisconncl, of Troy Town, of Galloway, of Drum- 
 tochty, of Thrums : to-day we will listen to the 
 idylls of Bethlehem. 
 
 There, on a narrow limestone ridge, some five 
 miles south of Jerusalem, and two or three thousand 
 feet above the level of the sea, lies the straggling 
 village with its flat-roofed houses. The lofty table- 
 land of Judaea is, for the most part, stony and 
 barren. But about Bethlehem the land is fertile ; 
 sheep pasture on the long rolling uplands, and on 
 the terraced slopes of its valleys grow the olive, 
 the vine, and the fig-tree. The village is called 
 sometimes Bethlehem, sonetimes Ephrath, and 
 once by the double name Bethlehem-Ephrathah. 
 Both names bear witness to the fertility of the 
 neighbourhood : " Ephrath " means " fruit," Beth- 
 lehem, " house of bread." 
 
 Just outside the village, on the main road that 
 runs from Bethel in the north to Hebron in the 
 south, stands a little domed dwelling, dear alike to 
 Christians, Jews, and Mussulmans. It is around 
 this spot that our first story centres ; for here is 
 the grave of Rachel, the wife of Jacob. 
 
 The patriarch had journeyed as far as Bethel, 
 according to the command of the Lord ; and there 
 
 « • 
 
The Idylls of BctJilckem 
 
 157 
 
 V ' 
 
 Deborah, the old nurse of his mother, cUed ; and 
 Jacob buried her under " the oak of \veepin<j." It 
 was a heavy blow, for it was the snappinyj of one 
 of the few ties with the past that were still left to 
 him. l^ut a still heavier blow was yet to fall. 
 From liethel Jacob moved towards Bethlehem, but 
 ere he reached it, when just within si<^ht of its 
 Walls, Rachel's child was born ; Rachel herself was 
 dead. " And as her soul was in departinf^," she 
 whispered, " Call him Bcnoni, the son of my 
 sorrow." " So Rachel died, and was buried in 
 the way to l^phrath. And Jacob set up a pillar 
 upon her grave ; the same is the pillar of Rachel's 
 grave unto this day." 
 
 That day scored its lines deep in Jacob's 
 memory. Long years after, when the old man 
 lay upon his deathbed, and Joseph, Rachel's child, 
 and Joseph's children, stood by him to receive 
 his last blessing, he lived it all through again. 
 " As for me, when I came from I'adan, Rachel 
 died by me in the land of Canaan in the way, 
 when there was still some way to come unto 
 Ephrath, and I buried her there on the way to 
 Ephrath." 
 
 Ah, me ! how like our life to-da}- is to life in 
 those far-off days ! The years have grown to 
 centuries, and the centuries to millenniums ; but, 
 with whatever changes, in all its deepest things 
 our life remains the same. Birth and death, 
 sorrow and pain, love and joy, these are with us 
 still ; and when we think of Jacob in his lonely 
 
 (! 
 
158 
 
 The Idylls of In/l/liltcm 
 
 ^litf tluTo within si^hl of the walls of licthlchcm, 
 the intervening )-ears are ^one, and we arc one 
 with him ; for we, too, have chunk of the cup 
 whereof he chank ; we, too, have been haptizeil 
 with that baptism wherewith he was l)apti/ccl. 
 
 II 
 
 lUit the stories of Hethlehem are not all sad. 
 Listen to this one. 
 
 It was in the days of the Jud^^es, and the 
 famine was sore in the land. Driven, perhaps, 
 by want, a man of Hethlchem and his wife — 
 Mlimclech and Naomi b)' name — and their two 
 sons went to dwell in the land of Moab, the 
 coimtr}' that )'ou see as }'ou look across the awful 
 jToriTc of the Dead Sea to the lon^ line of pmplc 
 hills that shuts in the land of I'alestine on its 
 eastern side. And it came to pass that ICliinclcch 
 tlied ; his sons married, but they also died, and the 
 three widowed women Naomi, Ruth, and Orpah 
 — were left together in one home. 
 
 Ikit Naomi could not rest. ICvcry night she 
 could see the sun set behind her loved Juda^an 
 hills ; the famine they told her was over, and she 
 longed for home. " Go," she said to her daughters- 
 in-law, " return each of you to her mother's house : 
 the Lord deal kindly with you, as ye have dealt 
 with the dead and with me." Then Orpah kissed 
 her mother-in-law and returned unto her own 
 kinsfolk ; but Ruth clave unto her. " Intrcat 
 
 t ., 
 
riic Idylls of rH-dililicm 
 
 ' 59 
 
 mc iujI to leave tlu-c," she said, " oi" to return 
 from followiii^^ after thee: for whither thou ^'oest, 
 I will ^o ; and where thon lod^esl, I will lod.ije : 
 thy people shall he my people, and thy (iod my 
 (iod; where thou diest, will I die, and there will 
 I he buried: the Lord do so to me, and more 
 also, if auLjht hut death part thee and me." " 'I'hc 
 most beautiful confission of love in all the 
 world," saj's iJr. W'hyte ; "the world has nothing,' 
 after Kuth's confession of her love like il." And 
 lie is ri^ht. 
 
 'Ihe rest of the story every child knows ; how 
 Ruth, ^deanintj for her mother-in-law and herself, 
 her hap was to li^ht on the portion of the field 
 belonL;in^ to Moa/,, one (jf her own kinsmen, and 
 how 
 
 " WIk'II, s'k 1< lor lioinc, 
 She stood in (cars amid the alif.'ii corn," 
 
 %' 
 
 \\o\\7. himself saw her, and spake kintlly unto 
 her, and afterwards took her to be his wife. Then 
 the ^lad day came, when Naomi's (jld arms carried 
 a little child once more ; and the women, her 
 neighbours, rejoiced with her, saying, " IJlesscd be 
 the Lord, which hath not left thee this day with- 
 out a near kinsman, and let his name be famous." 
 And they called his name (3bcd ; and Obcd was 
 the father of Jesse, and Jesse was the father of 
 David. And so the fair Moabitcss has her place 
 in that long line of which, in the fulness of time, 
 was born Jesus, which is called Christ. 
 
' 
 
 i6o 
 
 VVic Idylh of Iklhlclum 
 
 III 
 
 t 
 '■•i 
 
 From the story of Rutli to the next chapter in 
 these vilhif^e idylls the step is natural and easy ; 
 for it was after Ruth's j,aeat-^randchild that 
 Bethlehem came to be known as "the city of 
 David." 
 
 And yet at the first little David seems to have 
 been of but small account in the big family of 
 Jesse the Ikthlchemite. When one memorable 
 day the aged j^rophct Samuel came at the com- 
 mand of the Lord to the house of Jesse to anoint 
 one as king over Israel, it was not until seven 
 sons had passed before him, and of each in turn 
 the Lord had declared, " neither hath the Lord 
 chosen this," and the prophet liad asked, " Are 
 here all thy children ? " that Jesse seemed to 
 bethink him of David at all. But when the 
 ruddy youth stood before him, then the divine 
 voice bade the prophet " Arise, anoint him ; for 
 this is he." So was David " taken from the 
 sheepfolds, from following the ewes great with 
 young, to feed Israel according to the integrity of 
 his heart, and to guide them by the skilfulness of 
 his hands." And if those old walls could speak, 
 what stories they could tell us of the days that 
 followed, when David came to be at once the hero 
 of a hundred fights and Israel's sweetest singer ! 
 One such has been preserved, and it is too good 
 to be forgotten. 
 
 
'l1ic Idylls of iH-thlchciii 1 6 1 
 
 Diivid was hiding'' in the cave of Adullain. 
 Anointed king as he was, he had not yet come to 
 his own ; his Hfe was rather that of an outlaw 
 chieftain hiding among the lulls. Suddenly a 
 fierce longing seized him. " Oh," he cried, " that 
 one would give me water to drink of the well of 
 Bethlehem that is by the gate!" The day was 
 hot ; overhead a fierce sun beat down ; but it was 
 not water simply that David longed for — it was 
 water from Ikthlehem ; he was not thirsty only, 
 he was homesick. 
 
 Now let the heart interpret. Once again, I 
 think, the intervening years have vanished, and 
 we are by David's side. Do we not know that 
 heart-hunger ? Some one who hears me to-day, 
 perhaps, is spending his first Christmas away 
 from home. What pictures crowd in upon the 
 memory ! You have only to shut your eyes for 
 a moment, and though it be in Princes Street, in 
 a flash you can see it all : the little village in 
 some Highland glen, or English .>,hire, or among 
 the hills of Wales — the home, the friends, the 
 cheery welcome. 
 
 Scotch people do not make much of Christ- 
 mas, but no one understands the feeling for home 
 better than they. You remember Alan Breck, a 
 wanderer in exile, but every year finding his way 
 back to Scotland. " France is a braw place, nac 
 doubt," he said, " but I weary for the deer and the 
 heather." And Stevenson himself, driven by our 
 harsh winds to a sunnier land, has told us that 
 
 M 
 
l62 
 
 The Idylls of Bethlehem 
 
 the words that went to his heart Hkc no others 
 were these : — 
 
 " It's ill to loose the baiuls that (loil decreed to bind ; 
 Still will we be the children of the heather and the wind, 
 Far away from lionie, O it's still for you ;ind me, 
 That the bloom is blowing bonnie in the north countrie." 
 
 And amonij the last words that came from his 
 [jen was this prayer — a prayer, alas ! never to be 
 answered - 
 
 " lie it granted nic to behold you again in dying, 
 Hills of home!" 
 
 It is this Old Testament story over again : 
 " Oh, that one would give me water to drink of 
 the well of Jk^thlehem which is by the gate ! " 
 
 The sequel is soon told. Three brave fellows 
 overheard their chieftain's wish. They were 
 strong.' of hand and stout of heart. Many a fierce 
 brush with the enemy had they had. One of 
 them could remember how that once he had 
 fous/ht until his stiffened hand clave to his sword. 
 To-day Ikthlehcm was in the hands of Philistines ; 
 it was twelve miles as the crow flies to the little 
 white town on the ridge, and their path lay 
 through a country intersected with deep ravines, 
 where at any point their foes m!,T[ht lurk in 
 ambush. It looked like certain death, but they 
 never hesitated. Up the steep limestone cliffs 
 they clambered, till the well was readied, the 
 water was drawn, and they were back once more 
 
'WHrwm 
 
 i 
 
 The Idylls of Bethlehon 
 
 i6 
 
 at tlie cave in safety. And nou one begins to 
 understand the deathless devotion that bound 
 these rough, wild men to their outlawed leader ; 
 the water was in his hands, but " lie would not 
 drink thereof" — bought at such a price it was too 
 sacred. " Shall I drink the blood of the men 
 that went in jeopardy of their lives?" he said; 
 " be it far from me, O Lord, that I should do 
 this." And in the presence of them all he poured 
 it out as an offering unto the Lord. 
 
 
 IV 
 
 Three hundred years and more pass by and 
 we hear of Bethlehem again. It was in the days 
 of Isaiah. In an obscure village on the other side 
 of the great watershed of Jud;ea, in that No-man's 
 land where Philistines and Israelites so long con- 
 tended for the mastery, lived Micah the prophet. 
 He v,-as a simple countryman and a son of the 
 people ; and he knew the people's wrongs, not 
 merely because, like Isaiah, he had seen them, 
 but because he had suffered them. He si:>eaks as 
 one into whose soul the iron had entered. In 
 sharp, piercing sentences he lays bare the iniquity 
 of the land : " The judges judge for reward " ; 
 " the piiests teach for hire " ; " the prophets divine 
 for monc}'"; Zion is cemented with blood, and 
 Jerusalem with iniquity. And for all these things 
 Cometh the swift judgment of Jehovah : " there- 
 
"HH i» ^J 
 
 »^ 
 
 The Idylls of Bethlehem 
 
 fore s^loall Zion be plowed as a field, and Jerusalem 
 shall become heaps." 
 
 But if to-day was dark the morrow was bright 
 with hope ; a Deliverer should yet arise to save 
 his people. And once aijain the prophet's eyes 
 turned towards the house of David. It was 
 under him that Israel had enjo)ed its golden 
 age ; and when the present like a hideous night- 
 mare had vanished, it was in a descendant of him 
 that Israel should recover her lost glory. " Thou, 
 Bethlehem-lqjhrathah, which art little to be among 
 the thousands of Judah, out of thee shall one 
 come forth unto me that is to be ruler in Israel ; 
 whose goings forth are from of old, from everlast- 
 ing. . . . And he shall stand, and shall feed his 
 flock in the strength of the Lord, in the majesty 
 of the name of the Lord his God : and they shall 
 abide ; for now shall he be great unto the ends 
 of the earth." 
 
 « .. 
 
 Now I come to our last story about Bethlehem ; 
 and if there had not been this to tell, you and I 
 would not have been here to-day to listen to the 
 others. 
 
 The centuries rolled by, the darkness grew 
 deeper, the voice of prophecy was silent, and 
 still its great word was unfulfilled. The yoke of 
 the foreigner lay heavy upon the neck of the chosen 
 people. Here and there devout souls waited, cherish- 
 ing the hope that ihey should not see death till 
 
The Idylls of Bethleheiu 
 
 ■65 
 
 m 
 
 the/' had seen the Lord's Christ, liut, for the most 
 
 part, the people sat in darkness and the shadow 
 
 of death. Then it was that throuj^h the tender 
 
 mercy of our God, the Day-sprinjT from on hic^h 
 
 visited us ; and on the plains of Bethlehem there 
 
 fell the first gleams of that holy light whif^.i was to 
 
 guide men's feet into the way of peace. " And 
 
 there were shepherds in the same country abiding 
 
 in the field, and keeping watch by night over 
 
 their fiock. And an angel of the Lord stood by 
 
 them, and the glory of the Lord shone round 
 
 ibout them : and they were sore afraid. And the 
 
 angel said unto them, Be not afraid ; for behold, 
 
 I bring you goofl tidings of great joy which shall 
 
 be to all the people : for there is born to you this 
 
 day in the city of David a Saviorr, which is Christ 
 
 the Lord." Then said the liepherds one to 
 
 another, " Let us nov,- go even unto Ijethlehem, 
 
 and see this thing that is come to pass, which the 
 
 Lord hath made known unto us. And they 
 
 came with haste, and found both Mary and 
 
 Joseph, and the babe lying in the manger." 
 
 Every one knows how much the art and 
 
 imagination of the Christian poet and painter 
 
 have done for that scene : they have made that 
 
 manger-cradle bright with an unearthly light ; 
 
 they have sung to us how that 
 
 " All about the courtly stal>lc 
 liiiglU-hariicss'cl angels sat in order serviceable." 
 
 For once, I wish them all away. To me the 
 plain simplicity of the Gospel story is more 
 
• •JffV^4 -* tf'. -.-^:r: 
 
 Tl^n'tTT ;;;.**- 
 
 r 
 
 f! - 
 
 HI 
 
 1 66 
 
 77/^ Idylls of Bethlehem 
 
 beautiful than any adornment can be ; to add 
 here is really to subtract. Iktter than them ail 
 I like one who sings — 
 
 " They all were looking for a king 
 
 To slay their foes and lift them high : 
 Thou cam'st, a little baby thing 
 That made a woman cry." 
 
 ** Let us go unto Bethlehem." And there, 
 what is it that we see and hear .? This is the 
 beginning of a wonderful history ; but it is more 
 than that — it is the beginning of a Gospel : 
 " Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy 
 which shall be to all the people : for there is born 
 unto you this day a Saviour" 
 
 How do wi stand to this Gospel? "This 
 child," said Simeon — and there was a flash of 
 divine insight in the old eyes before they closed 
 for ever in death — "is set for the falling and 
 rising up of many in Israel." It was true then ; 
 it is true still. What is this Christ to you ? F-vcn 
 in His cradle He divides men. One there was, 
 Herod, who came only to kill and to destroy ; 
 some there were, in the inn, careless and indiffer- 
 ent, knowing nothing of what was going on so 
 near them ; and some there were who came from 
 afar to worship and adore. With whom are we 
 this Christmas day ? 
 
 "Ocome let us adore Him"; let us seek 
 Him, for we need Him ; for this is He, Jesus, 
 given to save His people from their sins. 
 
 ' 
 
A RAVELT HASP 
 
■ l»l »• 
 
 ■BBWii T ir-fir 
 
 T 
 
 
XII 
 
 A RAVELT HASP^ 
 
 WE arc come to the last Sunday of another 
 year. That in itself should be enough 
 to set us thinking without many words of mine. 
 Shallow-minded persons may mock at the serious- 
 ness with which we are wont to watch the passing 
 of the old year and the coming of the new ; they 
 may tell us that our divisions of time are wholly 
 arbitrary, that there is nothing in reality corre- 
 sponding to what we speak of as the turning of 
 a new corner, the opening of a new chapter in 
 our life ; that, indeed, the whole business is only 
 one of those foolish iinaginings with which vv'e are 
 wont to delude our foolish selves. Be it so. l^^or 
 my part, I am thankful for anything that will 
 make a break in the even flow of my years, 
 anything that will bid me cast a look back upon 
 the road by which I have come, and forward on 
 the way that still lies before me — anything that 
 will help me to remember what is no foolish 
 ^ ''lea'-heil on the last Sunday evening of tlu; year. 
 
1.70 
 
 A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 i 
 
 delusion, but a great sober and sobering fact, that 
 " when a few years are come, I shall go the way 
 whence I shall not return." And so, perhaps, as 
 " a verse may find him who a sermon flies," the 
 season to-day may *' find " some of us whom the 
 preacher would fail to touch. 
 
 For once, though I hope I shall say nothing 
 that is not perfectly scriptural, I venture to go 
 outside Scripture for my text. In that beautiful and 
 far too little known volume of essays, Alexander 
 Smith's Dreaintliorp^ there is one chapter named 
 " A Shelf in my Bookcase," in which, in his own 
 delightful fashion, the author chats about some of 
 his favourite books. On that shelf in my book- 
 case — for I suppose every book lover has such 
 a shelf — stands David Gilmour's Pcv Folk and 
 Paisley IVeavers, a book which only one reader 
 here and there has ever heard of, but for which 
 those who have discovered it do not fail to give 
 thanks. One of Gilmour's weavers shall give us 
 our text to-night : " The Lord'll fin* mine a ravelt 
 hasp," says Henry Buchan ; " it was sairly dis- 
 ordered, I whiles think, or it cam my length ; but 
 He has the hank in's ain han', an' maun dae wi' 
 me as it pleases Himsel'." 
 
 From David Gilmour I turn to Samuel Ruther- 
 ford. This is how he writes to William Gordon 
 of Earlston, or Earlston the younger, as he is 
 sometimes called — he it was who fell fighting at 
 Bothwell Bridge, who has an honourable place in 
 John Howie's long gallery of " Scots Worthies," 
 
A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 171 
 
 and of whom many of us have been reading lately 
 in Mr. Crockett's Men of the Moss Hags. " Twenty 
 times a day," writes Rutherford, " I ravel my 
 heaven, and then 1 must come with my ill-ravelled 
 work to Christ, to cumber Mim (as it were) to 
 right it, and to seek again the right end of the 
 thread, and to fold up again my eternal glory 
 with His own right hand, and to give a right cast 
 of His holy and gracious hand to my marred and 
 spilled salvation. Certainly it is a cumbersome 
 thing to keep a foolish child from falls, and broken 
 brows, and weeping for this and that toy, and 
 rash running, and sickness, and bairns' diseases ; 
 ere he wins through them all, and wins out of the 
 mires, he costeth meikle black cumber and fashcry 
 to his keepers. And so is a believer a cumber- 
 some piece of work, and an ill-ravelled hasp (as 
 we used to say) to Christ. But God be thanked ; 
 for many spilled salvations, and many ill-ravelled 
 hasps hath Christ mended since first He entered 
 Tutor to lost mankind." Thus far Samuel Ruther- 
 ford. Now hear Rutherford's best interpreter, our 
 neighbour and friend. Dr. Alexander Whyte : 
 " Rutherford told young Earlston how terribly he 
 had ' ravelled his own hasp ' in the days of his 
 youth ; and he tells another of his correspondents 
 that, after eighteen years, he was not sure he had 
 even yet got his ravelled hasp put wholly right. 
 Young Edinburgh gentlemen who have been born 
 with the silver spoon in their mouth will not 
 understand what a ravelled hasp is. But those 
 
! 
 
 172 
 
 A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 who have been brought up at the pirn-wheel in 
 Thrums, and hi such like hand-loom towns, have 
 the advantage of some of their fellow-worshippers 
 to-night. They do not need to turn to Dr. Bonar's 
 Glossary or to Jamieson's Scottish Dictionary to 
 find out what a ravelled hasp is. They well re- 
 member the stern yoke of their youth, when they 
 were sent supperless to bed because they had 
 ravelled their hasp, and all the old times rush 
 back on them as Rutherford confesses to Earl- 
 ston how recklessly he ravelled his hasp when he 
 was a student in Edinburgh, and how, twenty 
 times a day, he still ravels it after he is Christ's 
 prisoner in Aberdeen. When the hasp is ravelled 
 the pirn is badly filled, and then the shuttle is 
 choked and arrested in the middle of its flight, the 
 web is broken and knotted and uneven, and the 
 weaver is dismissed, or, at best, he is fined in half 
 his wages. And so," said Rutherford, " it is with 
 the weaver and the web of life, when a man's life- 
 hasp is ravelled in the morning of his days." 
 
 Here, then, we have got both text and exposi- 
 tion ; and though both perhaps are rather long, 
 no one, I think, could wish them shorter, for they 
 have given us ail something to ponder on this 
 last Sunday evening of the old year. 
 
 " Mine is a ravelt hasp," says Henry Buchan ; 
 " twenty times a day," says Samuel Rutherford, 
 
A Ravclt Hasp 
 
 /J 
 
 " I ravel my heaven." Now, before we 540 further, 
 let me ask : Do you ever examine jourself like 
 that? Do you ever take stock of yourself after 
 that fashion ? I^id you ever sit down soine New 
 Year's eve, before the clock had chimed the mid- 
 night hour, and instead of joining in the festivity 
 and merry-making, find out how th'ngs were going 
 with your own soul ? Do you ever talk with your- 
 self, hold a dialogue with your own heart, probing 
 it with sharp, lancet-like questions ? " The hidden 
 man of the heart " — have you ever got face to 
 face with him ? " God opens a very wonderful 
 book for our instruction," says Fenelon, " when 
 lie sets us reading our own hearts." You have 
 read newspapers and novels in abundance this 
 year ; how often have you looked into that other 
 book ? You are an eager man of business, and 
 this year has taught you many of its secrets, and 
 given you a feeling of certainty such as you never 
 had before amid its intricate paths. That is well ; 
 but your self — do you know it any better? have 
 you mastered any of its hidden secrets ? Or you 
 are interested keenly in the course of public affairs, 
 and you have watched every move of the nations 
 down to this unhappy American crisis, and the 
 bdd trouble in the Transvaal ; yes, but do you 
 know, too, how it fares in the ce useless struggle 
 nearer home, in that vast empire that we call 
 "myself"? Or, perhaps, you arc a student at 
 our university, and this year in the class-room you 
 have studied the structure of the human frame, 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 .0 1112 
 
 IIIIM 
 
 12.2 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.4 III 1.6 
 
 % ' A 
 
 'c^l 
 
 e. 
 
 cr2 
 
 VI 
 
 <$> 
 
 
 em 
 
 o 
 
 /- 
 
 / 
 
 /A 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 4? 
 
 iV 
 
 \\ 
 
 % 
 
 .V 
 
 % 
 
 c> 
 
 ^v 
 
 A. A 
 
 ^■. 
 
 n. 
 
 n? 
 
 ^ 
 
 %"■ 
 
,%^ 
 
 ^ i^.. 
 
iNR^s^mpnmwn 
 
 I • 
 
 174 
 
 A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 you have learned how fearfully and wonderfully 
 man is made ; but did you ever stand like a 
 surgeon over yourself on the dissecting-table, till 
 those " hidden parts " wherein God desireth truth 
 lay open to your gaze ? This physical structure — 
 this blood and bone and tissue — this is not inc, it 
 is only the house I live in. Can it be that you 
 have given a whole year to the study of the house, 
 and not one hour to the tenant who dwells in it ? 
 " I am a large diocese to myself," says the good 
 archbishop I quoted a moment ago, " more over- 
 whelming than the external one ; " and yet, alas ! 
 with* most of us, the external diocese gets a 
 hundred thoughts where the inner scarce gets 
 one. 
 
 I do not forget the dangers of overmuch self- 
 examination, the habit of morbid introspection 
 which is sometimes the outcome of it. Everybody 
 kno.vs Carlyle's grim satire against Methodism, 
 " with its eye forever turned on its own navel ; 
 asking itself, with torturing anxiety of hope and 
 fear, ' Am I right ? am I wrong ? Shall I be 
 saved ? shall I not be damned ? ' What is this 
 at bottom," he says, " but a new phasis of Egoism 
 stretched out into the Infinite ; not always the 
 heavenlier for its infinitude ? " An ugly picture, 
 truly ! though, so far as Methodism is concerned, 
 rather a caricature than a portrait. But, granted 
 that this is what self-examination may, and some- 
 times actually does, lead to, nevertheless it ought 
 not and it need not. Because some have learned 
 
 T 
 
A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 175 
 
 the lesson amiss is not less but greater reason 
 why we should seek to learn it aright. Every 
 master in the deep things of the spirit of a man 
 repeats unweariedly that great New Testament 
 word, which is itself the sum of a hundred kindred 
 words of Scripture : " Let a man examine him- 
 self" What bundles of inconsistency we are ! 
 Any business man will tell you that if he is to 
 prosper he must keep a strict look-out, that, as 
 he sometimes puts it, he must " know where he is ; " 
 and yet that self-same man, who can go over his 
 accounts for a year, and tell you where every 
 penny has come from and gone to, if you set him 
 to reckon up matters in the world of the spirit, 
 is utterly at a loss, unable even to make the 
 simplest calculation. 
 
 Twelve months more you and I have sat at 
 the loom o^ life weaving, weaving, weaving. A 
 few hours, and the work of this year will be folded 
 up and put by. Before it pass for ever from our 
 hands, let us run our hand over it, and test it, and 
 pass judgment upon it. Oh ! pity on us, pity on 
 us, if we never come to look at the web that we 
 are weaving, till God take it into His own hands, 
 to pass judgment on it Himself. 
 
 I 
 
 II 
 
 And we shall not go far, I think, in this so 
 greatly needed work, before we shall feel that the 
 Paisley weaver and the saintly mystic have both 
 
m^ f ^ m M 
 
 n 
 
 'h 
 
 176 
 
 A Ravclt Hasp 
 
 described our own case in describing theirs ; ours 
 too is a sorely ravelled hasp. 
 
 It may be our thinking that has got ravelled. 
 A year ago we thought we knew where we stood ; 
 we thought our beliefs had crystallized into their 
 final shape ; we could utter our " credo " with 
 unfaltering lips. But one day a friend put a 
 book into our hands, the work of a master mind ; 
 we were not prepared for it, and it went crashing 
 through all our poor thinking like a bombshell ; 
 and to-night we hardly know where we are, or 
 what we believe. Or, perhaps, it is some great 
 sorrow that has wrought the mischief. We do 
 not murmur when death shakes the ripened fruit 
 from the bough ; but when he plucks off the 
 sweet young blossom, what can we say ? Every 
 little child's death seems like a blot on the divine 
 goodness. How sorely trouble of that kind may 
 ravel a man or a woman's thinking, any whose 
 own experience has not taught them may learn 
 from Mrs. Besant's painful Autobiography. 
 
 But worse even than this is the confusion 
 wrought by sin in our life. It was only the 
 other day that I heard a gray-headed man con- 
 fess, bitterly and bluntly, that the devil had made 
 " a sad mess " of him. Perhaps if we would be 
 equally honest with ourselves, we should have to 
 make a like confession. Do you tell me that the 
 fault is not our own, that multitudes amongst us 
 never had a chance ; that, as the Paisley weaver 
 put it, the hasp was ravelled ere it reached their 
 
A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 177 
 
 usion 
 the 
 con- 
 made 
 Id be 
 ave to 
 lat the 
 gst us 
 weaver 
 d their 
 
 hands? Well, I do not want to fight against facts. 
 A man cannot choose his own parents — which is 
 only another way ot" saying that neither the outfit 
 — physical and mental — with which he begins his 
 life, nor its circumstances, are within his own 
 choice. All these things which go so far towards 
 determining the kind of Hfe he is to Hve are 
 settled for him ; with this apparent result — I say 
 " apparent," for this is a matter in which you and 
 I can only see a very little way — that multitudes, 
 in the terrible phrase of Charles Kingsley, are 
 " damned from their birth." That is far too large 
 a question for me to discuss now ; and I am not 
 so foolish as to think it can be disposed of in half 
 a dozen oracular sentences. Perhaps I had better 
 not have started it ; but as it lay directly in our 
 path we could hardly avoid meeting it. One or 
 two simple things let me say — 
 
 (i) Where we do not know and have no right 
 to judge, God's knowledge is perfect and His 
 judgment accordingly. The world thrusts its 
 prizes into the hands of the man who is first 
 past the winning-post ; God asks not only where 
 did a man stop, but where did he start. 
 
 " What's done we partly may compute, 
 We know not what's resisted." 
 
 We do not, but God does. I may struggle with 
 temptation ninety-nine times and conquer, and no 
 man be the wiser ; it is only the struggle that 
 ends in defeat that the world hears of. But God 
 
 N 
 
■ 78 
 
 A Rave It Hasp 
 
 M ' 
 
 " 
 
 is witness of the whole hundred. Therefore, when 
 you meet the man who has had " no chance," do 
 not judge him, hold out a helping hand to him ; 
 then leave him and his ragged life -hasp with 
 God : " Shall not the Judge of all the earth do 
 right ? " 
 
 (2) Take heed that you ravel no other man's 
 hasp. I wish I could whisper that word in the 
 ears of some of you every day this week. You do 
 not need, me to tell you how difficult our social 
 customs make it for many men to keep their feet 
 at this festive season of the year ; and how easily 
 what is meant as kindness may become a stone 
 of stumbling and rock of offence. I am delighted 
 to see that one of our city Temperance Societies 
 is endeavouring at this moment, by the issue of a 
 vigorously-worded appeal, to create something like 
 a public conscience on the question of '' treating." 
 No wiser or more timely step could possibly have 
 been taken. Only this last week I talked with a 
 working man, whose business is the delivery of 
 coals from house to house ; for years the drink 
 has been a snare to him, and he told me how he 
 dreaded the coming of the days that would bring 
 with their every hour the offer of what to him was 
 death. Do not think I am advocat-ng stinginess 
 or closefistedness ; our temperance fi-iends must 
 take care to be above that suspicion ; to check 
 the season's openheartedness would be hardly less 
 than a public misfortune. Only let our gifts be 
 such that they will bless both him that gives and 
 
 "I 
 
w 
 
 A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 179 
 
 when 
 e," do 
 him ; 
 ) with 
 ith do 
 
 man's 
 
 in the 
 lovi do 
 
 social 
 cir feet 
 J easily 
 \ stone 
 ;lighted 
 ocieties 
 ue of a 
 ing like 
 eating." 
 
 ly have 
 with a 
 
 very of 
 le drink 
 
 how he 
 Id bring 
 
 lim was 
 linginess 
 
 Is must 
 check 
 
 [dly less 
 
 gifts be 
 
 Ives and 
 
 tj^ 
 
 him that takes ; and remember the whisky-bottle 
 does neither. 
 
 (3) But what I want above all to emphasize is 
 this, that whatever may be the truth about others, 
 so far as most of us are concerned, conscience tells 
 us plainly enough, if only we will listen to it, that 
 the responsibility for our ravelled hasp is our own. 
 
 With some of us it is the morning of our days 
 that is the perilous time. " I must tell you," 
 writes Rutherford to Earlston the younger, " that 
 there is not such a glassy, icy, and slippery piece 
 of way betwixt you and heaven £.s youth ; and I 
 have experiences to say with me here, and to seal 
 what I assert. The old ashes of the sins of my 
 youth are new fire of sorrow to me. I have seen 
 the devil, as it were, dead and buried, and yet rise 
 again, and be a worse devil than ever he was ; 
 therefore, my b. other, beware of a green young 
 devil that hath never been buried." God help us 
 who are young, that we may take heed to our- 
 selves, and that, as Rutherford says, we may have 
 sanctified thoughts, thoughts made conscience of, 
 and called in and kept in awe ! So shall the 
 years bring to us not a weary load of bitter 
 memories and vain regrets, but the peace and 
 calm of the man who has triumphed over self. 
 
 And some of us there are, who — however it 
 may be with us at other times— always get our 
 hasp ravelled and our web broken at this Christ- 
 mas and New Year time. To multitudes in our 
 city this week will be a veritable Vanity Fair. 
 
 
^f' 
 
 ! 1 ' 
 
 |i* 
 
 
 .1 I 
 
 I 80 
 
 A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 It lies there in the path ; they cannot help them- 
 selves ; like Christian and Faithful they must 
 needs pass through it. But, oh ! the peril of it, 
 the peril of it ! I shall carry some of you on my 
 heart all through this week, and pray that God 
 will bring you safely through it. And do you 
 look to yourselves, and set a watch upon your- 
 selves, "that ye enter not into temptation"; or 
 you may sit down at the loom for your New 
 Year's weaving with a hasp ravelled and torn at 
 its very beginning. 
 
 And not the young only, but all of us — and 
 not at Christmas and the New Year only, but 
 always — need to keep a sleepless vigil. For the 
 cause of the mischief lies not either in age or in 
 circumstances : it is rooted deep in the evil of our 
 own hearts. A man's worst enemies are not those 
 he meets from without, but those he carries about 
 with him within. " No hell in any remote place," 
 says William Law, " no devil that is separate from 
 you, no darkness or pain that is not within you, 
 no antichrist either at Rome or England, no 
 furious beast, no fiery dragon, without or apart 
 from you, can do you any hurt. It is your own 
 hell, your own devil, your own beast, your own 
 antichrist, your own dragon, that lives in your 
 heart's blood, that alone can hurt you." 
 
 Ill 
 
 Here, then, we are on this last Sunday evening 
 
A Ravelt Hasp 
 
 i8i 
 
 of the dying year, young and old alike, — some 
 have strayed in this way, and some in that, — all 
 of us with our ravelled hasps ; what shall we do ? 
 To begin with, let us be thankful that at least we 
 are enough concerned about ourselves to ask that 
 question. " What shall we do ? " I suppose the 
 first thing we all try is to put matters right our- 
 selves. A very natural thing ; but did man ever 
 put his hand to such a heart-breaking bit of work 
 as that ? With aching fingers and tear-dimmed 
 .eyes we have bent over it and toiled at it ; but. 
 alas ! things only grow worse : they were ravelled 
 past our mending. Some of us can remember 
 how, when we were bairns, we tangled our mother's 
 knitting ; and how, when we tried to right it, and 
 to gather up the lost threads, we only went from 
 bad to worse, till at last there was no way out of 
 it, but just to put it all back into her hands for 
 her cleverer fingers to deal with. 
 
 " Twenty times a day," says Rutherford, " I 
 ravel my heaven." But twenty times a day, he 
 tells us, does he come with his ill-ravelled work 
 to Christ to cumber Him to right it, and to seek 
 again the right end of the thread. " God be 
 thanked," he cries, " for many spilled salvations 
 and many ill-ravelled hasps hath Christ mended 
 since first He entered Tutor to lost mankind." 
 And to this same gracious Christ let us make 
 haste to come that He may do for us what so 
 often He did for His prisoner in Aberdeen. Oh ! 
 brethren, is it not time to be doing something. 
 
•5«i ^ »A wifc" ■ '^**tl>f "W 
 
 II- 
 
 ( ; 
 
 182 
 
 A Ravcll Hasp 
 
 time to be doing this veiy thing ? Our days 
 are swifter than a weaver's shuttle ; why then do 
 we delay ? 
 
 The child who ravelled his hasp, says Dr. 
 Whyte, was sent suppcrlcss to bed, the weaver was 
 dismissed or fined in half his wages. Penalties 
 do not always follow with that automatic precision 
 in the spiritual world. Yet is it not a fact that 
 this year God has called to some of us, sometimes 
 with sharp blows and solemn warnings ? Shall 
 we not give heed ere the year be wholly gone ? 
 
 There is only one other thing 1 want to say. 
 Again and again as I sat in my study preparing 
 the notes for this address, Mr. Barrie's beautiful 
 story, A Windoiv in Thrums, came back to my 
 mind. Perhaps there was a natural association 
 between my subject and the little weaving town 
 of which he writes ; but however it was, I could 
 not put it out of my thoughts. I thought of 
 Hendry at his loom, and Jess at her window that 
 watched the brae, and Jamie the son in London 
 and his sorely ravelled hasp. And then I thought 
 of the many like him, whom I had come to knov/ 
 in our own city, who had left behind them some- 
 where hearts as loving and faithful as Jess's, and 
 who had lived to hurt and to wound, and perhaps 
 to break them, even as Jamie did hers. And then 
 I prayed that if one such there should be listening 
 to me to-night, the voice of the old and dying 
 year might call him home again to love and God ! 
 
THE MISSIOxNARY MOTIVE 
 
XIII 
 
 THE MISSIONARY MOTIVE ^ 
 
 A/O'-^ ^^''1^. ^ liope, acquit mc oi any straining 
 J- after eccentricity, or any affectation of singu- 
 larity, if I confess at the outset, that, thou-h I 
 nitend to preach a missionary sermon, I have no 
 verse to announce by way of text. 
 
 In many ways, but especially, periiaps, throu-h 
 changes in our theology, the missionary motive 
 has of recent years, in many minds, suffered heavy 
 loss. My aim to-night is tiie reinforcement of 
 that motive; and though I do not begin, as is 
 usual, with a text of Scripture, my appeal all 
 through need I say it?— will be to Christ and 
 to the Word of God. 
 
 Of the changes in our theology, and particu- 
 larly in our eschatology— for it is with these last 
 that we are most concerned just now— there can 
 be no doubt. All Christian Churches have ceased 
 
 We^'' '?r^ T ^''^''^ "^ '^'' ^^'"^^'^^>'''" Missionary Society, in 
 Wesley s Chapel, City Road, London, on Wednesday, 29th April 
 
 I 
 
r« 
 
 ii^ 
 
 
 ^. ' 
 
 1 86 
 
 The Missionary Motive 
 
 to hold, at least as a living, operative faith, the 
 gloomy creed once so common as to the future of 
 the heathen who died without the knowledge of 
 Christ. Equally impossible is it, I think, to doubt 
 that the gradual relaxation in our theology is, in 
 many cases at least, the explanation of that un- 
 happy waning of missionary enthusiasm we all so 
 much deplore. We still believe in missions, but we 
 no longer feel their imperative urgency, because 
 no longer do we fear the dread, imminent peril of 
 those to whom our missionaries go. 
 
 We have long admitted this, I believe, to our- 
 selves, and to one another — in private. But as 
 yet little has been said about it in public. The 
 subject is a thorny and difficult one, and, except 
 on the rarest occasions, missionary preachers and 
 speakers have been wont to let it severely alone. 
 But difficult as the task may be, it will, I think, 
 be well for us to-night — and especially for the 
 young men to whom I am more directly to 
 address myself — if, beginning with a frank recogni- 
 tion of the facts, we attempt some re-statement of 
 
 'Tissions in the 
 
 reign 
 
 modern truth. 
 
 ight 
 
 First, then, as to the facts: (i) It will not, I 
 think, be disputed that one of the strongest incen- 
 tives to missionary enterprise in the past has been 
 the belief that the heathen who died in their sins 
 
m 
 
 TJie Missionary Motive 
 
 187 
 
 ignorant of Christ were for ever lost. Mr. Edward 
 White, in his Life in Christ, says, " In the opinion 
 of Dr. Carey, and those wlio first went with him 
 to India, ... all 'he unregencrate of all ages 
 were unsaved, and the unsaved of India, as of all 
 lands, were destined to be delivered over, as Dr. 
 Carey says in ore of his letters, to ' endless 
 misery.' To endless misery had departed all the 
 unregencrate inhabitants of Asia during the ages 
 of darkness preceding the advent of Dr. Carey to 
 India. To endless misery were going all the 
 millions who rejected his message, or refused to 
 abandon their ancestral creeds. This is still the 
 foundation of our missionary theology. This is still 
 what may be called the State creed of the missionary 
 societies, Roman and Protestant. No one is con- 
 sidered at liberty to deny it in a missionary 
 speech or sermon. It is the basis of the Propa- 
 ganda. It is the platform creed of Exeter Hall. 
 The students at the missionary colleges are 
 supposed to believe it. The missionaries abroad 
 are supposed to believe it. No one who openly 
 assailed it would be permitted to plead the cause 
 of missions before the British or American people." 
 It is only fair to Mr. White to remember that 
 these words were written twenty years ago ; and 
 probably, if he were to re-write his book to-day, he 
 would think it necessary to make some consider- 
 able revisions in the chapter from which I have 
 quoted. Even as an estimate of the missionary 
 theology of a generation ago we might have to 
 

 .■_3S": 
 
 =S^i3T 
 
 f 
 
 . 3 
 
 li i 
 
 i ; 
 
 ! ; 
 
 I I 
 
 i88 
 
 The Missionary Motive 
 
 insist on a little preliminary docking of rhetorical 
 flourishes before we could accept it as a correct 
 and final judgment. But if we take it as generally 
 descriptive of the state of belief on this subject up 
 to within comparatively recent years, it is prob- 
 ably not far wide of the mark. It would be a 
 very easy matter to give definite illustrations — our 
 own experience, doubtless, will supply us with 
 several — but perhaps it will be sufficient to quote 
 the words of the late Dr. Dale : " There was a 
 time," he said in a speech delivered in Exeter 
 Hall, in May 1881, " when the great stress of the 
 argument on behalf of Christian missions was 
 rested on the dark and appalling destiny which 
 was supposed to menace, without discrimination, 
 the whole of the heathen world ; it was believed 
 by many of our fathers that these millions were 
 drifting, generation after generation, without a 
 solitary exception, to ' adamantine chains and 
 penal fires.' " Speaking as a Methodist, I doubt 
 very much if John Wesley would have subscribed 
 to a creed so gloomy ; certainly Cowper, one of 
 the earliest poets of the Evangelical faith, rejected 
 it with indignation ; but that it was the creed of 
 the average follower of John Wesley fifty years, 
 ago I have little doubt. Our people sang, and 
 felt it as they sang — 
 
 " The heathen perish day by day, 
 Thousands on thousands pass away ! 
 O Christians to their rescue fly ; 
 Preach Jesus to them ere they die." 
 
The Missionary Motive 
 
 189 
 
 One of my earliest attempts at public speaking 
 was from the platform of a missionary meeting in a 
 Cornish village. I was a budding local preacher, 
 not then out of my teens. On the platform with 
 me was my venerable superintendent and Chap- 
 man of the District. Of course I had to speak 
 first, and I made out as good a case as I could for 
 Foreign Missions, saying, among other things, 
 something to the effect that, even though we could 
 not believe what men once believed concerning 
 the future of the heathen, motives, many and 
 sufficient, still remained to us. When I sat down 
 my old friend and counsellor rose. He referred 
 to what I had said, and then, in his most solemn 
 and impressive tones, he declared that he, for one, 
 did hold that ancient faith, and moreover, that if 
 it were not so — if the heathen were not perishing 
 day by day — for his part, he did not see that it 
 was " worth while " sending our missionaries to tell 
 them of Christ. The words struck a chill of 
 horror into my young heart, but \\\Q.y were spoken 
 in all sincerity, and they expressed, I do not 
 doubt, what multitudes once felt to be the all- 
 compelling motive to missionary activity. 
 
 (2) To-day — and this is the second fact I ask 
 you to recognize — that belief is dead. We may 
 still sing Montgomery's hymn in Exeter Hall and 
 at our missionary meetings ; but the moment we 
 begin to think about what we are singing, our 
 hearts are in silent rebellion. Nor is this simply 
 a change in the message of the pulpit ; it is 
 
mm 
 
 I n 
 
 1 I 
 » 
 
 190 
 
 T/ic Missionary Motive 
 
 perhaps even more a change in the mood of the 
 pew. You might find a preacher to preach the 
 old doctrine ; you would have difficulty in finding 
 an audience to respond to it. As the Methodist 
 Recorder stated in a leading article only a few 
 days ago : " We cannot shut our e3^es to the fact 
 that neither in the pulpit nor in the pew is there 
 the same belief in hell which was one of the most 
 awful and tremcndou.s incentives to earnestness 
 that Methodism had in the days long gone by. 
 If a minister who does know the ' terrors of the 
 Lord ' stands up in the street and cries aloud, 
 * Flee from the wrath to come,' whatever may be 
 the precise colour of his own eschatology, the 
 crowd in front of him does not believe in the 
 damnation of hell as did the crowd looking up 
 into John Wesley's face at Kingswood or Moor- 
 fields. The old belief in hell — or, to put it more 
 accurately, the hell of the old belief — has gone. 
 It may be that we have a truer and, all things 
 considered, a mere awful creed concerning sin and 
 its future punishment, but it is not a belief which 
 at present appeals to the people — to their imagina- 
 tion, to their conscience — as did the belief of the 
 olden times." It is worthy of note, too, that the 
 change has not come about through controversy. 
 The old belief has not so much been argued down 
 as it has been killed off by the spirit and temper 
 of the age in which we live. It has been " rele- 
 gated," to quote the words of Mr. Lecky, " to the 
 dim twilight land that surrounds every living 
 
The Missionary Motive 
 
 191 
 
 faith ; the land not of death, but of the shadow 
 of death ; the land of the unrealized and the 
 inoperative." 
 
 rt\ 
 
 IgS 
 
 ring 
 
 II 
 
 These, then, are some of the facts which, it 
 appears to me, call for frank recognition on the 
 part of the Christian Church. In stating them — 
 not, I trust, without some rough approximation 
 to accuracy — I have endeavoured to avoid any 
 expression of merely individual opinion ; but, 
 before I turn from the past to the present, there 
 is one further observation I wish to make. It is 
 usually assumed, and rightly assumed, that for 
 those who held the old faith concerning the future 
 of the heathen, no more tremendous motive to 
 missionary activity was possible. I venture to 
 think, though it may seem to be raising a nice 
 point in psychology, that if those who held that 
 old belief had fully realized it — if when they said, 
 as they did sometimes say, " that at every ticking 
 of the clock in every four-and-twenty hours, from 
 month to month and year to year, God sends a 
 heathen straight to never-ending misery " — if, I 
 say, when they said these things they had ever 
 taken what Kinglake somewhere calls the great 
 step from knowing to imagining, it would have 
 been to them not so much a quickening, energizing 
 motive, as rather a crushing, paralyzing responsi- 
 bility. If (I borrow an illustration of Dr. New- 
 
 i 
 
^^!T^^^f^^fl^ ^^^^ ^^^^ 
 
 192 
 
 T/ie Missionary Motive 
 
 man Smyth's) I were conducting an evangelistic 
 service here to-night, and it were given me to 
 declare, " All who do not come to Jesus before 
 the clock shall finish striking nine shall have no 
 further day of grace," some might think that I 
 had the mightiest motive conceivable to plead and 
 to pray. For my part, I think such a responsi- 
 bility would leave me dumbly impotent, for when 
 the strength of a motive passes a certain point it 
 ceases to be a stimulus and becomes instead a 
 paralyzing drag. Never, in my least kindly hours, 
 have I questioned the sincerity of those who 
 believed that the heathen have gone in their 
 countless millions to endless misery ; but, surely, 
 the very abundance of their works itself bears 
 witness that they knew not what they said. The 
 day that Christians began to " imagine," the 
 dogma was doomed ; and now, as we have 
 already seen, as a motive to missionary zeal it 
 has practically ceased to exist. 
 
 The old motive is gone, and gone beyond all 
 hope of recall. Has not the time come when we 
 should openly admit it, and when we should boldly 
 declare, that though the fashion of our theological 
 thought has changed, and may change again, the 
 missionary obligation abides, and can never pass 
 till Christ shall have put all enemies under His 
 feet ? Nor need we fear the result ; I do not 
 believe that our kindlier faith will be less quick to 
 kindle the fires of missionary ardour, or that we 
 who hold it will not be as hot ai.d eager to pro- 
 
The Missionary Motive 
 
 193 
 
 claim the Gospel of Christ to the multitudes of 
 India and China as our fathers were. 
 
 Turn with me for a moment to the Acts of 
 the Apostles ; and I ask you to mark this fact 
 — a fact surely not without siLjiiificance in this 
 connection — that from the first chapter of that 
 book to the last, there is not one word concerning 
 the future of the unsaved. Remember what is 
 the character of this book. It is our one record 
 of the first and greatest outburst of missionary 
 activity in the history of the Christian Church. 
 Its few and narrow pages are crowded with the 
 triumphs of the first preachers of the Gospel. 
 Tl 2 narrative pants in its eager haste to keep up 
 with the busy feet of the great missionary of the 
 Gentiles. Scarce thirty years had passed from 
 the giving of the Great Commission before, in 
 Jerusalem, in Jud.xa, in Samaria, and unto the 
 uttermost parts of the earth, the word of this 
 salvation had been preached. But, if you take 
 the book which tells all this, and from it alone 
 try to reconstruct the Christian creed, you will 
 need to leave out the doctrine of future retribution, 
 for on that solemn theme the book from end to 
 end is silent. A very distinguished New Testa- 
 ment scholar, to whom all the Churches of Christ, 
 and our own in particular, are under a lasting 
 debt of gratitude, recently made, in the pages of 
 one of our theological magazines, a detailed ex- 
 amination of the teaching of the whole of the New 
 Testament on this subject. The Gospels, the 
 
 O 
 
 J 
 I 
 
■I) 
 
 S 
 
 IM 
 
 194 
 
 7"/^^ Missionary Motive 
 
 Epistles, the Book of Revelation, were all in turn 
 submitted to a searching analysis, and the results 
 carefully set forth ; but when the writer came to 
 the Acts of the Apostles he dismissed it with a 
 couple of lines, for it had nothing to tell. Mark, 
 I am not saying this in order to cast any doubt 
 upon the doctrine of eternal punishment itself. 
 That I may not be misunderstood, let me say at 
 once that I do not know how any man, honestly 
 reading his New Testament, can evade Dean 
 Church's conclusion when he says : " We may put 
 aside the New Testament altogether ; but if we 
 profess to be guided by it, is there anything but a 
 ' certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery 
 indignation ' for obstinate, impenitent, unforgiven 
 sin, ^in without excuse and without change?" 
 All this I do most firmly believe ; but what I 
 beg you to observe is this, that so unnecessary is 
 it to associate any theory of the future of the 
 unsaved with missionary enthusiasm of the loftiest 
 and purest character, that in this book, glowing as 
 it is throughout with missionary ardour, there is 
 yet not one word of which the dogmatic theologian, 
 arguing the question of future punishment, can lay 
 hold. Again I say, I am not throwing, even by 
 implication, any discredit upon that doctrine 
 itself: what I do desire to make plain is that 
 there are motives outside and beyond this dark 
 and difficult subject which, if we will yield our- 
 selves to them, are mighty enough to carry us to 
 the highest levels of service and of sacrifice, and 
 

 
 T/ie Missionary Motive 
 
 195 
 
 to make us not unworthy followers of Him who 
 came to seek and to save that which was lost. 
 Let us glance at one or two of the ^e for a moment 
 now. 
 
 Sfian, 
 
 lay 
 n by 
 
 rine 
 that 
 dark 
 
 our- 
 Lis to 
 
 and 
 
 1 
 
 III 
 
 I speak to Christians ; for, he who does not 
 acknowledge the claims of Christ is not likely to 
 acknowledge the claims of Christian missions. I 
 speak to Christians ; and, therefore, I have nothing 
 to do with secondary motives. You will hear 
 nothing to-night about the markets which mis- 
 sionaries have opened up for your cotton stuffs 
 and the like, nothing about the straight paths 
 which they have made for the feet of the diplo- 
 matist or the empire-builder. For my part I shall 
 not be sorry when we have dropped that method 
 of appeal altogether. Salvation cometh not either 
 by merchants or by politicians, but by men that 
 believe in Christ. It may be perfectly true that 
 missions have proved a good business investment for 
 our country, and that a vigorous missionary policy 
 is the very best foreign policy ; but that is a matter 
 wc had better leave to the merchants and politicians 
 themselves ; the Church only weakens her appeal 
 when she mingles the clay with the gold after that 
 fashion. Brethren, if we would march victoriously, 
 we must march to the music of the highest motives. 
 What are they? 
 
 (i) Turn again for a moment to the Acts of 
 the Apostles. When Jesus and His disciples 
 
■^^ 
 
 if 
 
 li 
 
 1 
 
 196 
 
 The Missionary Motive 
 
 were come together, so we read in the first chapter, 
 they asked of Ilim, "Lord, dost thou at this time 
 restore the kingdom unto Israel ? " Mark well 
 the diswcr: " // is tiot for you to ktioiv — it is not 
 for you to know times or seasons, which the Father 
 hath set within His own authority." Ikit when 
 He has shut to that door, and double-locked and 
 bolted it, " This way ! " He says : " Ye shall 
 receive power . . . and ye shall be My witnesses 
 both in Jerusalem and in all Juda:a and Samaria, 
 and unto the uttermost parts of the earth." " And 
 when He had said these things, He was taken up ; 
 and a cloud received Him out of their sight," and 
 prying inquisitiveness never got its answer. 
 
 I think there be some amongst us to-day who 
 have never done asking questions. They have 
 drawn up a little Shorter Catechism of their own, 
 and the answer to its first question runs thus : 
 " The chief end of man is to speculate concerning 
 the Unknown and to argue about it for ever." 
 " Lord, what wilt Thou do at the last great day 
 with them that died having never heard Thy name? 
 
 — wilt Thou " " // is not for you to knoiu. 
 
 But ye shall be My witnesses unto the uttermost 
 parts of the earth." Then again the cloud receives 
 Him out of our sight. On the one hand is a 
 problem bewildering, vast, mysterious, tiny pin- 
 points of light dotting here and there the great 
 darkness ; on the other hand is an obligation, 
 perpetual, sacred, clear as obligation can ever be, 
 lying there in the light, wholly beyond even the 
 
The Missionary Motive 
 
 197 
 
 edge of the shadow of that dark ni)\stcry. Take 
 heed, my brother, lest, in thy feverish eagerness 
 to know the thing that is hidden, thou forget to 
 do the thing that is revealed. 
 
 (2) And who is He thnt lays this obligation 
 upon men ? Let us turn to another Scripture. 
 It was the Sabbath day, and a man whom Jesus 
 had healed was carrying his bed in the streets of 
 Jerusalem. " It is the Sabbath," said the Jews, 
 " and it is not lawful for thee to take up thy bed." 
 Mark the healed man's answer. " He that made 
 me whole," replied he, " the same said unto me, 
 Take up thy bed and walk." I like that man's 
 logic passing well. " He that cured me, shall He 
 not command me ? He that gave me power, 
 shall He not also direct the power He gave ? He 
 that made me whole, He said unto me — what 
 more do you want ? " 
 
 " He that made me whole " — is that your name 
 for Christ ? Is that what He is to you — is it ? 
 Then He has rights in you, the strongest of all 
 rights — the rights of love. Herein is His claim 
 upon you. And here, too, is your answer to them 
 that ask, " Why do ye this thing ? " — the mis- 
 sionary's answer to a world that smiles at what it 
 deems his foolish knight-errantry : " He that made 
 me whole, the same said unto me. Go — go ye into 
 the uttermost parts of the earth, and preach the 
 Gospel to every creature." Refuse to come down 
 from that high ground. Do not stoop to answer 
 every idle interrogation ; refer the questioner to 
 
,1" 
 
 hi 
 
 
 ' !i! 
 
 198 
 
 y/zt' Missionary Motive 
 
 Christ : " lie that made me whole, lie said unto 
 mc." A Christian man must not expect always 
 to be able to justify himself to everybody ; he 
 must expect to be misunderstood. But if he hold 
 Christ's warrant in his hand, what matters it ? 
 " He that made me whole, He said unto me " — ye 
 whom He never healed, how should ye know ? 
 Behold, ye speak an idle thing ; He bids me ; 
 that is enough. 
 
 (3) And, further, let us remember that it is 
 only through them who do so recognize the claims 
 of Christ that His supreme purposes of grace 
 towards men can be fulfilled. Once more I turn 
 to the Acts of the Apostles. " The former treatise 
 I made, O Theophilus," so runs its opening verse, 
 " concerning all that Jesus began both to do and 
 to teach, until the day in which He was received 
 up." The writer, of course, is Luke ; the " former 
 treatise " to which he refers is the Gospel which 
 bears his name ; and the contents of that Gospel 
 he summarizes by saying that it is a record of " all 
 that Jesus began to do and to teach." " Of all 
 that Jesus began to do and to teach " — mark that 
 word " began." I am no pedlar in the small 
 wares of exegetical ingenuity, and I know it is 
 quite possible to explain the Evangelist's use of 
 the word as a mere verbal peculiarity, empty of 
 any special significance. But it is possible — and 
 if necessary I might shelter myself behind more 
 than one great name — to see in it a deeper mean- 
 ing. Luke's Gospel is a record of " what Jesus 
 
The Missionary Motive 
 
 199 
 
 ^X'•r^// to do and to teach " ; what is the itifercncc? 
 That this book, which i.s a kind of sequel to the 
 Gospel, is a record of what Jesus continued to do 
 and to teach, and that instead of callinj^ it "The 
 Acts of the Apostles," we oUL;ht rather to speak 
 of it as " The Acts of Jesus " throut^h the Apostles. 
 But if that is so, more follows. If Jesus con- 
 tinued to do and to teach through the Apostles, 
 His doing and teaching did not cease when the 
 historian Luke laid down his pen. Christ's work 
 is still incomplete, and He is still completing it 
 through the work of His servants; it is ours to 
 finish His unfinished tasks ; we are to be the 
 agents of His continued activity amongst men. 
 
 That is what I want us to grasp. Christ is 
 still active ; He is still " doing and teaching " ; 
 but His activity is conditioned by the agents 
 through whom He works. He works, not by 
 prodigies that dazzle and stun, but by men and 
 women. " The worst of it is God never seems to 
 do anything, Froude," Carlyle said to his friend 
 and biographer one day. Yes, but what kind of 
 " doing " are we looking for ? God docs not save 
 men by some marvellous forth-flashing of His 
 divine glory in the heavens ; He saves men by 
 saved men. When He feeds the hungry it is not 
 by manna rained from heaven, but by human 
 hands made " quicker unto good " through love for 
 Him. By men, men whom He has redeemed, 
 does He sweeten the bitter waters of life ; and it 
 is by men that at last He will draw the world 
 
200 
 
 The Missionary Motive 
 
 unto Himself. "Whosoever shall call upon the 
 name of the Lord shall be saved." But now 
 listen : "How then shall they call on Him in Whom 
 they have not believed ; and how shall they believe 
 in Him Whom they have not heard ; and how 
 shall \.\\Qy \\ca.x zi>itho2it a prcac/ier ?" Everything 
 hangs at last on the human agent. But neither 
 does Paul stop there — " and how shall they preach, 
 except they be sent ? " And after that there is not 
 one of us who can slip his neck out of the collar 
 of responsibility. "If God wants to save Africa, 
 cannot He do it without you throwing your life 
 away ? " said a lady to Alexander Mackay, when 
 he was setting out for Ug.'.nda. No ! He cannot ; 
 at least, He does not, and that is all we have to 
 do with. " Prayer moves the hand that moves 
 the world " ; yes, but as Mackay himself once said, 
 the fingers of that hand are earnest men and 
 women. We are " God's fellow-workers ; " and if 
 He says to us, "Apart from Me ye can do nothing," 
 may we not also humbly say to Him, for it is He 
 Himself who has taught us to say it, " Yea, Led, 
 and, apart from us. Thou also canst do nothing"? 
 (4) And if we fail Him — what? One last 
 passage of His Word shall be my answer : 
 " Knowing, therefore, the terror of the Lord, we 
 persuade men." When you read that, how do 
 you interpret it ? " Knowing, therefore, the 
 terror of the Lord that shall fall upon them that 
 continue in impenitence, and that harden their 
 hearts against His word, we persuade men." So 
 
 f I !■ 
 
■ 
 
 The Missionary Motive 
 
 20I 
 
 I thought ; and 1 will not say you are wrong. 
 But when I say that verse over to myself I put 
 another interpretation on it : " Knowing the terror 
 of the Lord that shall fall upon mc if, having the 
 light, I hide it, and, knowing the truth, I do not 
 speak it ; therefore. Lord Jesus, teach me that, 
 with Thy words, spoken in Thy tones, I may 
 persuade men." 
 
 When Paul thinks about the judgment-seat of 
 Christ it is not to remind himself that all men 
 will one day stand there, and to wonder what 
 shall befall them, but to remember that he himself 
 will be there, and to pray that at the last he may 
 be found faithful. And if we ask him, " What 
 will God do with the heathen that die in the 
 darkness ? '' I think he will bid us rather ask each 
 man himself this question, " What will God do 
 with mc if, when my lamp is lit, I leave my 
 brother man to wander friendless in the night ? " 
 
QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 
 
 ( 
 
 V: 
 
 
^ 
 
XIV 
 
 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 
 
 A BIBLE READING 
 
 " And in the //" <!c the disciples asked Him again of this matter. 
 And He saith unto them . . ." — Mark x, lo, ii. 
 
 BUT as it is not of " this matter " that I want 
 at this moment to speak to you, we may 
 break off the sentence there. I want you to 
 mark the method of the Teacher with His 
 disciples. " They asked Him again of this matter. 
 And He saith unto them . . ." Question and 
 answer — have you noticed how full the Gospels 
 are of these? It was in this way — they asking, 
 He answering — that He taught them. Let us 
 listen to some of these questions and answers. 
 True, we can catch but little snatches of the longf 
 dialogue that for three years went on between 
 the Master and the disciples ; nevertheless, if God 
 grant us the hearing ear and the understanding 
 heart, we may learn many things that Jesus said 
 to the twelve for their instruction, and that He 
 still says to us for ours. 
 
 I 
 
 ti 
 
2o6 
 
 Questions and Answers 
 
 
 
 |l (I 
 
 'I! 
 
 H 
 
 An address on lines such as these must of 
 necessity be somewhat fragmentary, and will take 
 the form of a Bible reading rather than a sermon ; 
 yet if from the tiny basket full of fragments no 
 man get a full meal, at least each man may get a 
 little. When first I began to preach, one who 
 knew how told me that in every sermon there 
 should be a unity — a unity that should reveal 
 itself in every word from first to last. I believe 
 the advice was good, and usually I have tried to 
 follow it. But the best rule is a bad one if you 
 never break it ; and for once this rule shall be 
 honoured in the breach rather than the observ- 
 ance. May one plead the authority of the great 
 Preacher himself?^ "When great multitudes 
 came to Him, He spake " — what ? " many 
 things." " Many things " — not a set discourse, 
 one, perfect, complete, proceeding point by point 
 along a carefully defined track, but " many 
 things." He was there to feed the hungry, and 
 there must be something for everybody ; and 
 since many came unto Him, He set many things 
 before them. For the deep, wise thinker there 
 was a deep, wise saying that will keep him busy 
 for many a day to come ; for the little child — 
 ay, and for the grown-up child too — who loves to 
 think in pictures, the homely parable and the 
 lovely story ; for the tired and. worn, words soft 
 and low, gentle as a mother's crooning to her 
 
 ' In what immediately follows I am indebted, I believe, to a 
 sermon of Dr. Parker's, 
 
Questio7is and Ansivers 
 
 207 
 
 babe ; for the bad man, exulting in his badness, 
 words harp and terrible, piercing as a javelin 
 thrust. " He spake many things." God grant 
 that out of the " many things " of His Word, each 
 may find something for himself this day ! 
 
 Now let us turn to some of the disciples' 
 questions. 
 
 I note, in the first place, that to some of their 
 questions Christ gave no answer. " Lord," they 
 said unto Him, when He had gathered them 
 together for the last time at the close of the 
 great forty days, " dost thou at thi.s time 
 restore the kingdom unto Israel ? " " It is not 
 for you to know times or seasons, which the 
 Father hath set within His own authority." 
 Again, in the upper room at Jerusalem, when 
 Jesus had spoken of His mysterious going away, 
 Peter asked Him, " Lord, whither goest Thou ? " 
 " Whither I go," answered Jesus, " thou canst not 
 follow Me now : but thou shalt follow Me after- 
 wards." Peter saith unto Him, " Lord, why can- 
 not I follow Thee even now ? I will lay down 
 my life for Thee." " Wilt thou lay down thy 
 life for Me ? " said Jesus, taking the words from 
 off his lips : " Verily, verily, I say unto thee, the 
 cock shall not crow till thou hast denied Me 
 thrice." And Peter's question remained without 
 its answer. 
 
11 f 
 
 1 
 i. ■ 
 
 
 liiB'. 
 
 208 
 
 Questions and Answers 
 
 The disciples are still questioning the Master, 
 and to many of their questions He is still saying, 
 " It is not for you to know." How this habit of 
 intellectual inquisitiveness has laid hold of us 
 to-day I This is the Bypath Meadow wherein we 
 love to wander. We write books that start as 
 many questions as a catechism ; and the story of 
 the lives of some amongst us can be told by a 
 sufficiently big note of interrogation. 
 
 It is useless to murmur because things are so. 
 In part we cannot help ourselves ; we are so 
 made that we must ask questions, even though as 
 we ask them we know no answer can be given. 
 Nor should we forget that it is from this very 
 restlessness that the largest and richest results 
 have sometimes sprung. But religion has, and 
 always has had, its questions to which no search- 
 ing can find out the answer. There is a very 
 interesting letter in Principal Shairp's Li/ey in 
 which, writing to a correspondent, he says : — 
 " There are many difficulties, critical, historical, 
 metaphysical, connected with religion which you 
 cannot answer now — which you probably will 
 never be able to answer. Make up your mind to 
 this at oncer Ikit it is exactly that that some of 
 us find it so difficult to do. I remember when I 
 was a student at college, beginning for the first 
 time to think about these things, there were one 
 or two subjects, and one in particular, about 
 which I felt that unless my doubts in regard to 
 them could somehow be cleared up, I had better 
 
Questions and Answers 
 
 209 
 
 give up all idea of preaching and go back to my 
 teaching. My doubts are not all gone yet ; but 
 I have come to see that there are some things, 
 as Jesus told His disciples, that are not for me 
 to know ; so perhaps I had better go on with my 
 preaching after all. 
 
 And is it any wonder if Christ has not yet told 
 us all things ? " To comprehend God," said Sir 
 Wm. Hamilton, our great Scottish metaphysician, 
 " is to be God." Shall I murmur because my little 
 hand cannot span the great mountain ? because the 
 tiny cup I call my intellect cannot hold the ocean ? 
 
 But if much is hidden, much, thank God — 
 enough — is revealed. You cannot make a perfect 
 chart of God's truth. Try, if you will ; and you 
 will get something like one of the old maps of 
 Africa that we used to see — a wavering coast- 
 line, here and there an uncertain river course, the 
 tail end of a mountain range, and so on ; and all 
 through the interior great blanks unexplored and 
 unknown. But though that be so, the great 
 highways of human duty run plain and clear. 
 Not yet on the distant mountain-tops have the 
 mists lifted ; perhaps to these eyes they never 
 will lift. But here, in the valley where God calls 
 me to walk, there is light enough, and i need 
 never miss my way. " There are many diffi- 
 culties," says Principal Shairp in the letter I have 
 just quoted ; but he goes on, " There can be no 
 doubt at all about goodness — about the Christian 
 standard of life and temper, which rises before us 
 
 P 
 
I-. 
 
 9' 
 
 i } 
 
 i>10 
 
 Oitcsiions and Ansivcrs 
 
 in the New Testiiment. There is no speculative 
 difficulty at all here — none but the great 
 practical one of realizing it." " Follow Me," says 
 Jesu — ^there runs the great highway ; take heed 
 that \ ou do not wander from it, and when night 
 fallb \jc lost in the dark. 
 
 II 
 
 "Then came Peter and said to Him, Lord, 
 how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I 
 forgive him ? until seven times?" You maybe 
 quite sure Jesus will not let that question pass 
 unanswered. Listen to it : " IIoiv oft shall I 
 forgive?" How the word grates on one's ear? 
 What has love to do with arithmetic ? " Until 
 seven times?" — as if love stopped to count its 
 past injuries before it forgave again ! There is 
 another question of Peter's pitched in the same 
 false key : " Lo, we have left all and followed 
 Thee ; what then shall we have ? " — like a man on 
 the other side of your shop-counter, who has put 
 down his money, and stands waiting till you give 
 him its exact equivalent. Peter is back at his 
 arithmetic again. 
 
 And there are multitudes to whom in the same 
 way religion seems to resolve itself into a little 
 problem in mathematics. " Master," said one, 
 " what shall I do to inherit eternal life ? " — " having 
 done what, shall I inherit eternal life ? " Religion 
 to this man is simply a question of doing — so 
 
 f.-L 
 
Questions and ^Insivers 
 
 21 I 
 
 culativc 
 great 
 c," says 
 ke heed 
 :n night 
 
 1, Lord, 
 % and I 
 may be 
 on pass 
 shall 1 
 e's car ? 
 " Until 
 oiint its 
 .'here is 
 le same 
 bllowed 
 man on 
 las put 
 ^ou give 
 at his 
 
 le same 
 a little 
 id one, 
 having 
 s^cligion 
 ng — so 
 
 many alms /^lus so many prayers plus so many 
 ceremonies, etc. — " eternal life " is the reward that 
 by and by he is to get for his doing ; and the 
 only question that troubles him is an arithmetici'l 
 one — he is not quite sure how much ought to be 
 done ; and so he will ask this new Teacher : 
 " Master, what saycst Thou ? having done what 
 shall I inherit eternal life?" A certain man 
 went up into the temple to pray. His prayer is a 
 little sum in addition ; its several items his own 
 excellences ; its total the price at which he will 
 purchase the favour of God. And arc there not 
 many of us still whose religion, if we get to the 
 bottom of it, is really a bit of conscious or un- 
 conscious bargaining with God ? We read our 
 Bible, we say our prayers, we give our tithes — do 
 we ? — we pay our weekly toll of worship in God's 
 house : that is our side of the bargain. And God 
 sees to it, in some way or other, that it shall be 
 well with us, both in the life that now is and in 
 that which is to come. 
 
 What does Christ say of this pitiable, arith- 
 metical religion ? He will have none of it : "I 
 say not unto thee, Until seven times, but until 
 seventy times seven." Give, work, love all thou 
 
 canst — 
 
 " High Heaven rejects the lore 
 Of nicely-calculated less or more." 
 
 He who thinks that forgiveness must go back 
 over all the bad past, before it will bow its head 
 and be itself, does not know what forgiveness 
 
1 
 
 ' 
 
 1 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 
 BH 
 
 
 > 
 
 II 
 
 i 
 
 
 In 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 f 
 
 IH 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 ', 
 
 »':) 
 
 ?■ . 
 
 i 
 
 212 
 
 Questions and j-lnswcrs 
 
 means. Love never asks " Mow oft ? " Love 
 never stops to bargain. Love never says, " Come 
 half the way, and I will come the other half." 
 No ; " when he was yet a great way off, his father 
 saw him, and had compassion, and ran, and fell on 
 his ncclv, and kissed him " • — that is the mighty 
 speech of love. And as God has dealt with us, 
 so He bids us deal the one with the other. " lie 
 laid down His life for us ; and wc ought to lay 
 down our lives for the brethren." When our 
 hearts are hardening into the spirit of unforgiving- 
 ness, and when like Peter, wc are tempted to ask, 
 "How oft shall I forgive?" then, as Samuel 
 Rutherford wrote to Marion M'Naught, " Let us 
 remember what has been forgiven us." 
 
 Ill 
 
 "Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and 
 said, Why could not we cast it out ? " That, 
 also, is a question that is certain of its answer. 
 Jesus will never greet an honest confession of 
 failure with silence. You remember the circum- 
 stances. Jesus with three of His disciples was on 
 the Mount of Transfiguration. In His absence 
 the father of a poor demoniac boy brought his 
 suflfering child to the other disciples that they 
 should heal him ; but they could not. Now they 
 are anxious to know the cause of their failure : 
 " Why could not we cast it out ? " There are 
 some who never succeed, because they will never 
 
 I ,' 
 
Questions and Ausivcrs 
 
 213 
 
 admit that they hnve failed. Yet the confession 
 of failure to-day wwy be the first step towards 
 success to-morrow. 
 
 " Why could not we cast it out ? " — if only the 
 Christian Church would more often take that 
 humble and humbling inquiry into her lips ! 
 Why is missionary enthusiasm on the wane ? 
 Why arc the converts from heathenism so few ? 
 Why arc so many of our home churches more 
 than half empty ? Why — as the question is often 
 nowadays put why do not workinij men go 
 to church ? But we had rather not face the ques- 
 tions. We prefer to listen to amiable speeches 
 and flattering reports, to be patted on the back, 
 and to be told what a great people we are, 
 and, generally, to live in a fool's paradise. "See!" 
 cries some one, " sec ! " and he walks round and 
 round the little molehill of things done. Now, 
 who will show us the great mountain of things 
 undone, unattcmpted even ? Two or three years 
 ago I ventured to raise in our city the question of 
 non-churchgoing among working men. " Work- 
 ing men not go to church ? " said one ; " why, my 
 congregation are all working people — look at 
 them." *' Working men not go to church ? " said 
 another ; " but look at my officials ; count them — 
 one, two, three — they are all working men." 
 Professional dunderheads ! It is easy enough — 
 all too easy, alas ! — to count the working men 
 who are inside the Church ; now begin to count 
 them that are outside, and we shall not hear of 
 
I ;■ 
 
 214 
 
 Questions and Answers 
 
 \ s 
 
 , > 
 
 these again for a while. But we will do anything, 
 some of us, rather than admit that we have 
 failed. 
 
 I come a step nearer home. Is not the same 
 true of our own personal failures ? We do not 
 conquer because we will not confess. I draw a 
 bow at a venture. Yesterday you lied, you 
 cheated a brother - man, you let some angry 
 passion leap up within you and master you. 
 And now to-day you will not admit it ; you 
 will not admit it to yourself, you will not admit 
 it to the man you wronged, and therefore, of 
 course, you cannot admit it to God. You joined 
 with the preacher a moment ago, when he prayed 
 " Forgive us our trespasses ; " but, I think, God 
 never hears that prajer. So long as we are con- 
 tent to slur over our " trespass " in a vague prayer 
 for the forgiveness of our " trespasses," we are but 
 wasting words. We must put our finger upon the 
 foul, black thing in our life, and name it before 
 God : " 77!/> trespass, ////i- trespass,© Lord, do Thou 
 forgive and put far from me ; " then He will bow 
 the heavens and come down. But until, like the 
 disciples, we confess our failures, until we stand 
 over them and name them by their right names, 
 neither peace nor victory can be ours. 
 
 IV 
 
 " Simon Peter saith unto Him, Lord, dost 
 Thou wash my feet ? " The disciple's question 
 
 \ ■ 
 
mmmm 
 
 nvp 
 
 Oucstions and Answers 
 
 215 
 
 has in it an echo of the same wondc! that filled 
 the heart of John when, in after years, he looked 
 back upon that memorable scene in the upper 
 room. What John saw was this : " Jesus, know- 
 ing that the Father had given all things into His 
 hands, and that He came forth from God, and 
 goeth unto God," — He, conscious of all this, — 
 " riseth from supper and laycth aside His gar- 
 ments ; and took a to^ A and girded Himself, 
 and began to wash the disciples' feet." This 
 was what Peter could not understand. That 
 Jesus should be called and should call Himself a 
 King, that He should work great and mighty 
 miracles, that wherever He went the multitudes 
 should throng Him — that were no wonder. But 
 that One so great should humble Himself to 
 stoop so low — how could that be ! " Lord, dost 
 Thou wash my feet ? " 
 
 Do we understand it even yet ? " Yc know," 
 said Jesus, " that the rulers of the Gentiles lord it 
 over them, and their great ones exercise authority 
 over them " ; and so is it still. But that is not 
 the true greatness : " Whosoever would become 
 great among you shall be your minister, and who- 
 soever would be first among you shall be your 
 servant." There is no other path to greatness 
 but the path of lowly service. You know the 
 motto round the Prince of Wales' feathers, IJi 
 dicn — I serve ; and I tell you that on all God's 
 earth there is no true princedom that is not built 
 on service. " The Son of Man " Himself " came 
 
 ! -Ii 
 
2l6 
 
 Questions and Answers 
 
 not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and 
 to give His life a ransom for many." " I am 
 among you," He said, " as he that serveth." 
 
 What was that I heard you say ? You knew 
 some one who lived in his great country-house, 
 who could drive twenty miles in a straight line 
 over his own land, and he — what was it? — kept 
 so many servants. Well, I say nothing against 
 that. But do you know, my friend, your place 
 in God's aristocracy depends not on the number 
 who serve you, but on the number whom you 
 serve ? Now, where do we stand ? Ah ! if we 
 saw men with God's eyes, I think, we should 
 often stand hat in hand before many a man who 
 never yet filled up an income-tax paper. In His 
 sight there are no crowned ones save those who 
 are among us as they that serve. 
 
 One moment longer let us linger with the 
 Master and His disciples in that upper room. 
 " One of you," He said unto them as they sat 
 with Him at the passover meal, " one of you shall 
 betray Me " ; and we can almost hear the silence 
 that falls upon the little company. Then one by 
 one they begin to say unto Him, " Lord, is it I ? 
 is it I ? " A btrange question, surely, we think. 
 We do not wonder that Judas should ask it — we 
 do not wonder at anything he may do — but why 
 should Peter, and John, and James thus doubt 
 
 [ :1l!«| 
 
:* 
 
 Questions and Answers 
 
 217 
 
 themselves? What right has self-distrust like 
 this on lips like theirs ? 
 
 But if we think a moment longer perhaps we 
 shall begin to understand it Do we not know 
 the awful possibilities of evil that lie coiled up 
 and sleeping within the hearts of even the best of 
 us ? Do we not know what it is to come near 
 to utter shipwreck ? to be walking as on some 
 razor edge of peril, death yawning on either side 
 of us ? Ah, )'cs ! I think I know what Peter 
 and John and the rest of them meant. I have 
 had glimpses of my own heart which have some- 
 times made me tremble ; and when I hear of this 
 man or that who has fallen from righteousness, 
 who am I that I should condemn him ? — there is 
 but a little space betwixt him and me ; and I will 
 rather take heed to myself lest I also be tempted. 
 " Lord, is it I ? is it I ? " Oh ! men and women, 
 have we not had experiences enough to knock all 
 the pride and all the self-confidence out of us for 
 ever? 'As for me," said the psalmist, "my feet 
 were almost gone; my steps had well-nigh 
 slipped." Have you never been there ? Do you 
 not know that awful sense of being all but gone ? 
 One moment more and the tide had swept us off 
 our feet ; one step farther and we had been over 
 the precipice; but somehow — we do not know 
 how, it is all a great mystery of divine grace — we 
 were saved ; and henceforth we carry with us, 
 plucked from the heart of that great experience, 
 a new sense of our own peril ; we understand 
 
2l8 
 
 Questions and A^isivers 
 
 now what the disciples meant when they asked, 
 " Lord, is it I ? is it I ? " 
 
 Fix your eye upon yourself. Again and again 
 the enemy takes us by surprise and overwhelms 
 us with disaster because we do not know our- 
 selves. Here and now let us take the candle of 
 the Lord in our hand, and ourselves go down 
 into the cavernous depths of our hearts, and search 
 out all their dark places, that we may see and know 
 ourselves as God sees and knows us. And yet 
 I would not have my last word to be of self. 
 You cannot think too often or too humbly of 
 yourself, but you may think too exclusively. 
 Therefore when you enter into that secret con- 
 ference between your own heart and yourself, 
 take Christ with you ; and sure as you are of 
 your own weakness and sin, be even more sure of 
 His power to save you. " Howbeit I am a wretched 
 captive of sin," cries Rutherford, " yet my Lord 
 can hew heaven out of worse timber than I am." 
 Yes, " He is able to save unto the uttermost " ; 
 and there is no life however bad that does not lie 
 inside the boundless rim of God's great uttermost. 
 
THE DIFFICULTIES OF UNBELIEF 
 
[: 
 
XV 
 
 THE DIFFICULTIES OF UNBELIEF 
 
 THERE was published some few years ago 
 a series of little books entitled Helps to 
 Belief. They deal with such subjects as Prayer, 
 the Atonement, the Divinity of our Lord, and so 
 on, and they arc describcu by the publishers as 
 a series of " Helpful manuals on the religious 
 difficulties of the day." They are for the most 
 part well written by competent hands, and to 
 those who feel the difficulties of which they treat, 
 likely to be of considerable service. 
 
 Did it ever occur to any one, I wonder, to 
 publish a series of Helps to Unbelief? A distin- 
 guished American divine (Dr. Newman Smyth) 
 has printed a sermon with this title. The Difficulty 
 of not Believing. That is worth thinking about. 
 Men talk sometimes as if the only persons troubled 
 with intellectual difficulties to-day are those who 
 still continue to believe in Jesus Christ. I grant 
 that the believer has his difficulties, though I 
 
II 
 
 2 22 The Difficulties of Unbelief 
 
 think they arc often absurdly exaggerated ; I 
 would rather say with Robert Browning, 
 
 "Tlie acknowledgment of God in Christ, 
 Accepted by thy reason, sohes for thee 
 All questions in the earth and out of it." 
 
 But what is so constantly overlooked is that if 
 belief has its difficulties so also has unbelief. 
 The choice does not lie between a thorny, tangled 
 thicket on the one hand and a level greensward 
 on the other. You may give up your religious 
 faith and flatter yourself that henceforth you will 
 carry no more burdens heavy and grievous to be 
 borne ; but unless, at the same time, you are to 
 renounce your intellect as well, you will find that 
 instead of having got rid of your load you have 
 only exchanged it for another and heavier. That 
 is what I want in this address to make plain. 
 My subject is the " Difficulties of Unbelief." 
 
 Obviously the subject is a very wide one, and 
 I shall not attempt to touch it at more than one 
 point. What arc we to believe about Jesus 
 Christ ? The alternatives have been stated with 
 such admirable precision and force by Dr. Dods, 
 that I venture to read his words to you, " What 
 is Christ ? " he asks ; " what is the truth about 
 Him ; how is He to be accounted for ; and what 
 lies at the root of His influence ? Is He a super- 
 natural interpolation in the history of our race, or 
 is He the natural product of antecedent persons 
 and conditions ? Did He begin to be when born 
 
 i 
 
The Dilficullies of Unbelief 
 
 223 
 
 
 in Judaea, or did He come from a previous exist- 
 ence ? Is He human, precisely as other men are 
 human, or has He a unique relationship to the 
 Father and to the Unseen ? Is Christ merely 
 the best of men, or is He the same Who was with 
 God, and was God, and by Whom God made the 
 world ? " 
 
 The answer of the Christian Church to these 
 questions is known to all : it is, it always has been, 
 unhesitating and unmistakable. I do not affirm 
 that answer to be free from difficulties, though to 
 discuss those difficulties is not within our pre- 
 sent province, but I ask you to mark some of 
 the problems that unbelief is compelled to 
 take in hand when it rejects that answer. The 
 modern unbeliever declares, to adopt the lan- 
 guage of Dr. Dods, that Christ is the natural 
 product of antecedent persons and conditions, 
 that He began to be when born in Judiea, and 
 that though beyond doubt the best of men, He is 
 nevertheless human, precisely as other men are 
 human. Singularly enough, this declaration has 
 substantially just been made by a minister of the 
 Church of Scotland in a book, the main con- 
 clusions of which appear wholly indistinguishable 
 from Unitarianism.^ I cannot enter into a dis- 
 
 ^ I refer, of course, to tlie Rev. Alexander Robinson, li.D., of 
 Kilmun, whose volume, The Saviour in the N'e-wer Light, \ as excit- 
 ing considerable attention in Scotland at the time when this address 
 was delivered. It is only flxir to add that Mr. Robinson's teaching 
 has been utterly repudiated by the Church of which he is a minister, 
 and that his book has since been withdrawn from circulation. IJut 
 
2 24 The Difficulties of Unbelief 
 
 cussion of that book now, though I shall refer to 
 it again before I have done ; but let me say, no 
 man who makes a declaration of that sort can 
 stop short with it. As he makes it other ques- 
 tions start up which demand to be answered. 
 He has got rid of the difficulties of belief only to 
 be confronted with the far graver difficulties of 
 unbelief. Let me point out some of these now. 
 
 I 
 
 I begin with the Resurrection of Christ from 
 the dead. " I delivered unto you first of all that 
 which also I received, how that Christ died for 
 our sins according to the Scriptures ; and that 
 He was buried ; and that He hath been raised 
 on the third day according to the Scriptures": so 
 Paul taught, and so in all ages the Church has 
 believed. I allow readily that the belief is not 
 free from difficulties ; but if we reject it, the 
 difficulties do not vanish ; they rather increase. 
 For, consider : if Christ did not rise from the dead 
 what did happen ? 
 
 Let us try to grasp the true position of 
 affairs. Look at Christ's followers when He was 
 laid in the tomb ; is it possible to conceive a 
 body of men more utterly broken, hopeless, and 
 dispirited ? Of the twelve disciples, one had 
 
 the wide publicity given to his views, both by the large sale of the 
 book, and especially by the public discussions concerning it, fully 
 warrant me, I think, in printing the address in its original form. 
 
lEan^p^ 
 
 The Dijficullics of UnbclicJ 22; 
 
 committed suicide, another with oaths and curses 
 had denied that he knew his Lord, and the rest had 
 forsaken Him and fled. Ahkc to them and to the 
 Jewish authorities it must have seemed that the 
 cause of Christ was buried with Ilim in His tomb. 
 Turn now to the first chapters of the Acts of the 
 Apostles, and what do we find? W'h)-, that 
 within a few months, in the same city where 
 Christ had died, these fri^■htcned disciples, with 
 Peter at their head, were fearlessly declarini^ to 
 the chief priests and the rulers, " God hath 
 made both Lord and Christ this Jesus Whom ye 
 crucified " ; and not only so, but were winning 
 converts to their faith by thousands. Go a few 
 years further down the histor)', and we find that 
 the new faith has established itself throuL:h all 
 Palestine, in Asia Minor, and in Europe as far 
 even as distant Rome. 
 
 What brought about the change ? What 
 transformed a handful of weak, despondent men 
 and women into the conquering missionaries of a 
 world ? Their own testimony is unequivocal ; let 
 two speak for all. " This Jesus," said Peter, " did 
 God raise up, whereof we all are witnesses." " He 
 appeared " \i.c. after the resurrection], says Paul, 
 "to Cephas; then to the twelve; then He 
 appeared to above five hundred brethren at once, 
 of whom the greater part remain until now, but 
 some are fallen asleep ; then Lie appeared to 
 James ; then to all the apostles ; and last of all, 
 as unto one born out of due time, Lie appeared to 
 
I I 
 
 226 T/ic Difficulties of Unbelief 
 
 i 
 
 I i 
 
 mc also." If this twofold testimony be received 
 as true vvc have an adequate explanation of what 
 follows ; if we reject it the facts still remain, and 
 some other explanation must be forthcoming. 
 
 Some of you will remember the Lectures 
 delivered in this city a year or two ago by an 
 eminent German thinker, Professor Pfleiderer. In 
 these Lectures, which have since been issued in 
 book form, the Professor denies the Resurrec- 
 tion, and endeavours to explain what in his 
 judgment actually did take place. " The stricken 
 disciples," he says, in substance — I quote Professor 
 Orr's summing up — " after the first blow, pluck 
 up courage and begin to think their Master is 
 with them again. Then Peter has a vision — sees 
 a bright light, or something of the sort, and 
 fancies it is Jesus ; and, by a mysterious tele- 
 pathy, his faith affects the twelve, and they have 
 visions ; and the women have visions ; and the 
 five hundred brethren at once have visions ; and 
 last of all Paul has a vision. Out of these visions 
 grew faith in the Resurrection, the Ascension, the 
 Godhead, the Incarnation, the Atonement of 
 Christ — the whole scheme of Christian theology." 
 Now, Professor Pfleiderer is a man of great learn- 
 ing and ability. For any position that he takes 
 up we may be quite sure he will say the best that 
 can be said. But I confess that when I read his 
 answer to the question, " If Christ did not rise from 
 the dead, what did happen ? " I felt as I had 
 never felt before the unassailable strength of our 
 
l^hc Difficulties of Unhcliif 22^ 
 
 position. The miserable little racjjgcd re<^imcnt, 
 which was all that he could brin^ into the field, 
 could not stand for five minutes aL,^'linst the onset 
 of the serried ranks of the Christian argument. 
 
 The author of T/ic Sa^'iour in tlic Ncivcr Lii^/it 
 is apparently of Professor Pflcidcrer's way of 
 thinking ; he also has no ICaster Day in his 
 calendar. How, then, does he account for what 
 followed the alleged Resurrection ? He makes 
 no attempt to account for it at all. Mr. Robinson 
 has done a very bold thing : he has written a life 
 of Christ which not only ends with His burial, but 
 which quietly ignores all that our onl' records of 
 that life tell us of what happened after His return 
 from the grave. " He went into the l^eyond," says 
 Mr. Robinson, " into which we all have to go " ; 
 but of any return from that " Beyond " theie is 
 not a word. " He went into the Beyond ; and 
 He left behind Him a number of ' apostles,' who 
 f6r a short time became scattered in dismay, but 
 soon rallied themselves." But the significance of 
 this speedy *' rallying " Mr. Robinson wholly misses. 
 It meant nothing less than the beginning of the 
 Christian Church, the opening of a new era. 
 Surely there must have been something behind 
 so momentous a spiritual fact. To say that the 
 disciples, " scattered in dismay " by the death of 
 Christ, " rallied themselves " is to trifle with us ; 
 reason demands some adequate explanation of a 
 change so sudden and so mighty. Between these 
 two things — the scattering and the rallying — 
 
 I 
 
2 28 The Dijficultics of Unbelief 
 
 something there must have been ; wliat was it ? 
 " The Resurrection of Christ from the dead," says 
 the believer ; " nothing," says the unbeliever, 
 " nothing save the baseless delusion of a few weak 
 men and women." So then the choice lies 
 between the supernatural and the ridiculous ; for 
 my part, I prefer the supernatural. 
 
 i 
 
 II 
 
 A second difficulty which unbelief has to face 
 is the belief of the first Christians concerning 
 Christ. 
 
 And, fortunately, we are in a position to know 
 with practical certainty what that belief, at least 
 in broad outline, was. In the four greater Epistles 
 of St. Paul — those, i.e. addressed to the Corin- 
 thians, the Romans, and the Galatians — we have 
 four documents, written within thirty years of the 
 death of Christ, whose genuineness Renan himself 
 admitted to be " undisputed and indisputable." 
 If, now, we examine these documents, what may 
 we learn from them as to the thoughts of the 
 first Christians concerning Christ ? A New Testa- 
 ment scholar of equal candour and scholarship — 
 Professor Sanday— summarizes the main points 
 thus : — 
 
 1. Jesus was a divine Being — the Messiah 
 of the Jews ; and, at the same time. Son of 
 God. 
 
 2. He came forth from God and became man, 
 
The Difficulties of Unbelief 229 
 
 for 
 
 man. 
 
 haviniT shared with God an existence prior to His 
 Incarnation. 
 
 3. His career on earth was terminated by a 
 violent death ; but after being crucified, He rose 
 again from the dead. 
 
 4 His Crucifixion, ignominious as it seemed, 
 had nevertheless a far-reaching effect : in some 
 mysterious way it operated to remove the guilt of 
 human sin. 
 
 5. Though He had departed to the sphere 
 from which He came, He would return once more 
 as Judge of quick and dead. 
 
 But, it may be asked, granted that these were 
 the beliefs of the man who wrote tiie letters, can 
 we be sure that they were held in common by all 
 the early Christians ? We can ; and for several 
 reasons. We know that Paul, shortly after his 
 conversion, joined himself to the other disciples in 
 Jerusalem ; and that, at a later time, he was by 
 them of Antioch sent forth on his first missionary 
 journey. Is it conceivable that cither of these 
 things should have hc'])pened had there been any 
 serious divergence of opinion concerning the great 
 facts which were the staple of the apostle's preach- 
 ing? Furthermore, wc have Paul's own definite 
 statement that that which he preached was that 
 which also he had received (i Cor. xv, 3) — that 
 is to say, which had been handed on to him as 
 the common Christian tradition — and that it was 
 identical with the faith that before he had per- 
 secuted (Gal. i. 23). So then, within thirty years 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 i 
 
I 
 
 I 
 • I 
 
 1 
 
 ''.( 
 
 ' I 
 
 
 230 T/ie Difficulties of Unbelief 
 
 of the death of Christ, throughout all Palestine, 
 in Galatia, in Corinth, and in Rome, Christian 
 believers with one consent worshipped Christ as 
 God. Controversies, bitter and strong, in the 
 early Church we know there were, and they have 
 left their marks in these Epistles. But of any 
 controversy concerning the Divinity of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ there is no trace, even the faintest. 
 
 The Gospel according to St. John might be 
 put in as evidence also. This is the Gospel which 
 Mr. Robinson loses no opportunity of disparaging. 
 Any passage in which Christ claims for Himself 
 more than superhuman dignity he attributes to 
 the idealizing tendency of the writer of the Gospel. 
 I cannot accept either Mr. Robinson's method or 
 its results ; but suppose it were so, could you 
 have a more triumphant and final proof of that 
 which I am now contending for — the universal 
 belief of the first Christians in the Divinity of our 
 Lord? Nor is this belief to be explained by any 
 theories concerning the growth of myths and 
 legendary stories. Myths do not spring up like 
 mushrooms ; they need time ; and in this case 
 the time cannot be found. For, as we have seen, 
 the wide-spread existence of the belief can be traced 
 back to within a few years of the Ascension. 
 Once more, I ask, is there any explanation that 
 does really explain the facts save this, that Christ 
 actually was what the early Christians believed 
 Him to be — the Son of God, the Saviour of the 
 world ? 
 
 i 
 
The Difficulties of Unbelief 231 
 
 III 
 
 The difficulties of unbelief do not end with the 
 first century. There is the same consensus of 
 opinion concerning Christ among Christians of all 
 ages. Professor Pfleiderer — and apparently, also, 
 Mr. Robinson — make Christ one in a row ; right 
 or wrong, that has never at any time been the 
 faith of the Christian Church during the eighteen 
 centuries of its existence. 
 
 The early Church, as every one knows, had its 
 controversies concerning the Person of Christ ; but, 
 as Dr. Pope has clearly shown, these controver- 
 sies were due not to any denial of the doctrine, 
 but to one-sided and imperfect statements of it. 
 " A Christ only jnau," he says, " was unknown until 
 the third century, if indeed then." Further, as 
 Mr. Gladstone pointed out a few years ago in his 
 famous review of Robert Ehniere, since the fourth 
 century our conception of Christ has remained 
 practically unchanged. " In all ages," says a great 
 German sceptic, " there has been one common 
 mark of the Christian religion — belief in Christ." 
 Roman Catholics, Anglicans, Presbyterians, Bap- 
 tists, Salvation Army, and Methodists — we may 
 agree about nothing else ; we are absolutely one 
 here. God knows I say it with no uncharitable- 
 ness ; but with all our easy toleration to-day there 
 is not, I believe, an Iivangelical Church in all 
 Christendom that w^ould not close the doors of its 
 
232 The Difficulties of Unbelief 
 
 ministry against any man whose confession of 
 faith was contained in The Saviour in the Neiver 
 Light. 
 
 What arc we to say to these things? Is this 
 great testimony, stretching in an unbroken line 
 from the days of the apostle Paul until now, one 
 long repeated error ? For eighteen centuries and 
 more the Church has worshipped Jesus of Nazareth 
 as Lord ; must we now acknowledge that we have 
 blundered, blundered not at the circumference 
 merely, but at the very centre of our faith ? and 
 must we confess that only now, in the discovery 
 that Jesus was a man of like passions with our- 
 selves, the true light is beginning to shine? It is 
 impossible ; and yet it is to that very impossi- 
 bility that unbelief is driven when it denies the 
 Divinity of the Founder of the Christian faith. 
 
 IV 
 
 One other difficulty that unbelief has to reckon 
 with I will name, and then I have done : the testi- 
 mony of Christ's own consciousness. Even if we 
 can conceive it possible for unbelief to explain 
 away the belief of others concerning Christ, its 
 heaviest task would still remain, viz. to explain 
 Christ's belief concerninj^ Himself. 
 
 Mr. Robinson essays the task with a light heart, 
 and whatever else may be said for his method, at 
 least it does not lack the merit of simplicity. He 
 sets out with the assumption that the keynote of 
 
The Difficulties of Unbelief 233 
 
 Christ's character is His humility. Everything in 
 the four Gospels that, in his judgment, accords 
 with that he accepts as genuine ; everything that 
 does not accord with it — His claims to supernatural 
 origin and power, and so forth — he rejects as the 
 mistaken interpolation of an enthusiastic disciple. 
 And ir'asmuch as it is in the fotath Gospel that 
 these claims are most fully stated, that Gospel 
 receives very scant consideration at his hands. 
 
 Now, of course, if you once adopt a method of 
 that character, you have only to apply it skilfully 
 and vigorously enough, and you may prove almost 
 anything you wish. But if you do, please have at 
 least a sufficient regard for the meaning of words 
 not to call the process " criticism." But I am not 
 anxious just now to discuss any methods of read- 
 ing the New Testament, critical or otherwise ; I 
 want to point out that, however it be read, that 
 even though you hack and hew at it with your 
 " critical " penknives till Utt'e more i^e left of it 
 than a heap of shreds and tatters, you cannot get 
 rid of Christ's great and astonishing claims con- 
 cerning Himself: the torn fragments still bear 
 their testimony. 
 
 I mention but one fact only. From the 
 Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, and the 
 Epistles of St. Paul, it is made abundantly clear 
 that Christ Himself taught that He would one 
 day return to the world to be its Judge. So over- 
 whelming is the evidence on this point, that even 
 Professor Pflciderer does not attempt to controvert 
 
V 
 
 i I 
 
 M 
 
 234 T/ie Difficulties of Unbelief 
 
 it. Now, I put the question to you : Is it con-^ 
 ceivable that any good man (such at least as all 
 admit Jesus to have been), with a good man's con- 
 sciousness of and sensitiveness to his own weak- 
 ness and limitations, should arrogate to himself 
 the right to be the judge and final arbiter of the 
 destinies of mankind ? To ask the question is to 
 answer it ; and we have to make our choice be- 
 tween these alternatives : either Christ spoke out 
 of the depths of His own divine consciousness, 
 knowing that the Father had committed all judg- 
 ment unto the Son ; or He made use of words 
 and put forth claims which were, and which He 
 must have known to have been empty, false, and 
 blasphemous. For my part, again, I choose the 
 former alternative ; belief may have its difficulties, 
 but they are as the small dust of the balance com- 
 pared with the difficulties of unbelief. 
 
 The argument might be pursued to almost any 
 length ; but already, perhaps, I have said more 
 than enough. Some of you, I know — and it is 
 you I have had before me in preparing this ad- 
 dress — will receive thankfully the word I have 
 tried to speak. But I almost fear lest some of 
 you should turn my poor arguments into excuses 
 for delay in yielding yourselves to Christ. " There 
 are still questions to be answered, and problems to 
 be solved " ; yes, and there always will be. But 
 if we do not know everything, at least we know 
 enough. Remember we have only one life ; we 
 
The Difficulties of Unbelief 235 
 
 may waste it in idle speculating, but there will be 
 no second for practice. After all we are not saved 
 by syllogisms. I never expect to argue a man 
 into faith in Christ. Argument may roll away the 
 stone from the mouth of the grave ; argument 
 cannot bring the dead man back to life again. 
 Now that I have spoken, let me stand aside and 
 be still ; and may all hear the voice of the Son of 
 God and live ! 
 
 1^ 
 
 % 
 
f 
 

 1 
 
 THE BACKWATER OF LIFE 
 
 r. 
 
I- 
 
 111 
 
 if 
 
XVI 
 
 THE BACKWATER OF LIFE 
 
 " The time of my departure is c<?we."~2 TiM. iv. 6. 
 
 THESE are the words of a man who knows 
 that his course is finished, that his work 
 is done. This " Second Epistle to Timothy " 
 is the last letter which we have from the 
 Apostle's hand ; and as he wrote it he knew the 
 end was near. In the epistles that belong to 
 the period of St. Paul's first captivity in Rome 
 we find him more than once anticipating a 
 speedy release. Thus he writes to Philemon : 
 " Withal prepare me also a lodging : for I hope 
 that through your prayers I shall be granted unto 
 you." And so, as we know, it came to pass. 
 Again, at a still later period, in the interval be- 
 tween his first and second imprisonment, he is 
 busy with plans for the future. To Timothy, 
 whom he had left in charge of the Church at 
 Ephesus, he writes, " These things write I unto 
 thee, hoping to come unto thee shortly." To 
 Titus, who was in Crete, he sends instructions, 
 
240 
 
 llic /uu'/c'i^'afcr of fJfc 
 
 
 " When I shall send Artcmas unto thcc, or 
 Tychicus, <;ivc diH<^cncc to come unto nie to 
 Nicopolis : for there I have determined to winter." 
 Then suddenly the blow fell, and a second time 
 the apostle was hurried away a captive to Rome. 
 
 It was durini,^ this second captivity that the 
 letter before us was written. The chan5.;e in 
 Paul's circumstances and outlook is manifest in 
 every line. He has no plans for the future now ; 
 there is no more word of a visit to Timothy or to 
 Titus ; nay, he urges Timothy to make all haste 
 to come to see him — " before winter," he says ; 
 after that it may be too kite. " Already I am 
 being offered, and the time of my departure is 
 come." At any moment the messenger may be at 
 the door, and the servant summoned into the pre- 
 sence of his Lord. 
 
 Paul knew, I say, that his work was done. 
 With a Nero on the throne little was to be ex- 
 pected from the hard clemency of Rome — at most 
 a brief respite ; a second release was impossible. 
 Hitherto the strong man had girded himself, and 
 walked whither he would ; and now another was 
 girding him and carrying him whether he willed 
 or no. How will he bear himself now ? Again 
 and again we have heard the ring of his clear, 
 unfaltering voice as he led the hosts of 00*^ into 
 battle. With what voice will he speak, now tha 
 for him the fight is over, and the armour must be 
 laid aside ? 
 
 There is a brief essriy of exquisite beauty, 
 
 I 
 
The Jiackivatcr of Life 
 
 2^\ 
 
 be 
 
 known well to many of you, entitled " Ordered 
 South," by Robert Louis Stevenson. I shall never 
 forget the first time I eame across it in a bundle of 
 old magazines, which once in a sudden freak I had 
 picked up in a saleroom. 1 was only a schoolboy 
 at the time, caring a good deal more for cricket 
 than for "style"; but somehow the subtle music 
 of the words stole into my heart until it held me 
 spellbound. The essay was written while Steven- 
 son was quite a young man, and when ill health 
 and our cruel northern winds had sent him flying 
 south in search of a sunnier clime. It is full of 
 the sad, pensive musings of one who feels his days 
 closing in around him, and knows not if the next 
 turn of the road may not bring him in sight of 
 the end. '' The world is disenchanted for him. 
 He seems to himself to touch things with muflled 
 hands, and to see them through a veil. His 
 life becomes a palsied fumbling after notes that 
 are silent when he has found and struck 
 them." 
 
 How docs this man, the servant of Jesus 
 Christ, bear himself in these closing days ? With 
 what thoughts of the friends about him, of the 
 years that lie behind, of the few fleeting days that 
 still remain, and above all, of the great Ikyond 
 that is now so near to him ? 
 
 I have been led to the choice of this subject 
 through the reading of a very remarkable article 
 which has recently appeared in the pages of the 
 Cornhill Magazine, from the pen of its editor, Mr. 
 
24 
 
 o I "> 
 
 The Backioatcr of Life 
 
 Jaiiics l'a}n.^ Mr. Payn has been fcv many years 
 a familiar figure in literary circles, and his gay 
 and genial wisdom has given delight to multi- 
 tudes. But the keynote of this brief essay, to 
 which 1 refer, is its sad and utter hopelessness : 
 "It is a strange feeling," he writes, "to one who 
 has been immersed in affairs, and as it were in 
 the mid-stream of what we call Life, to find one- 
 self in its Backwater, crippled and helpless, but 
 still able to sec through the osiers on the island 
 between us what is passing along the river — the 
 ))assenger vessels and the pleasure boats — and to 
 hear fain.tly the voices and the laughter, and the 
 strong language mellowed by distance from the 
 slovv-moving barges." Then he goes on to speak 
 of the " bitter sense of humiliation at being re- 
 duced to dependence upon others." They on 
 the Backwater do not " live," they only " exist." 
 There is for him no happiness m the memory of 
 his own happier past ; he cannot sing with Dora 
 Greenwell, " I turn unto the past when I have 
 need of comfort"; rather he holds with the poet 
 who tells us that " Sorrow's crown of sorrow is 
 remembering happier things"; none either in the 
 contemplation of the happiness of others : all 
 these things do but sharpen the contrast with his 
 own misery — 
 
 '• Alas ! wc lia\e nor hope nor health, 
 Nor peace within nor cahn around." 
 
 ^ Mr. Payn has rcsigucd his editorship since this was written. 
 
The Backioater of Life 
 
 !43 
 
 years 
 1 gay 
 nulti- 
 ly, to 
 jiicss : 
 c who 
 ere in 
 i onc- 
 is, but 
 island 
 r — the 
 and to 
 nd the 
 Dm the 
 ) speak 
 ;ing re- 
 ley on 
 ' exist." 
 noiy of 
 h Dora 
 1 have 
 le poet 
 rrovv is 
 in the 
 rs: all 
 ,vith his 
 
 "There is one — one — consolation in our miser- 
 able lot " says Mr. Payn : " it has brought us 
 face to face with the immeasurable goodness of 
 Humanity." 
 
 I have referred t(j this article somewhat in 
 detail, because it is to those in whose hearts its 
 sad words awaken some answering echo that I 
 want for a moment or two to speak. Usually 
 such words as I am able to speak are to the 
 young, to those whose life is before them, whose 
 work is still waiting to be done, whose great de- 
 cisions are yet to be formed. And I think it is 
 right it should be so. liut for once I turn from 
 these to speak, as God shall help mc, to those 
 who arc " in the Backwater," from whose hands 
 the tasks of life ha\e been taken, all unfinished as 
 they are, for ivhom. now nothing remains save to 
 sit with empty, folded hands quietly waiting the 
 end. It was only the other day, as I sat think- 
 ing on this subject, that a letter reached me from 
 one o'l these who are no longer in the mid-stream 
 of life ; and I suppose there are many such in 
 evcy congregation. 
 
 It is no wonder if such arc sometimes sad. It 
 is a testing day in a man's life when he comes to 
 know what he has long secretly feared, that the 
 prizes he has coveted and toiled for are not for 
 him, that already he has done the best he is 
 capable of, and that henceforth his influence wiu 
 be within less and ever-lessening circles. " I must 
 decrease," said the Baptist, and murmured not as 
 
 Iwnlitn. 
 
244 
 
 The Backivater of Life 
 
 he said it ; nevertheless, it is a hard saying. To 
 see — as Christina Rossetti sings in her infinitely 
 pathetic poem — 
 
 " The dark hair clianging to grey 
 That hath now neither laurel nor bay," 
 
 and to know that here, at least, we shall never be 
 crowned ; that wc have reached the top of the 
 road, and that henceforth all our steps must be 
 downhill ; that we can be no longer actors, but 
 only spectators in a world that in a little while 
 will go on its way without us at all — it needs 
 great grace to know all this and not to grow hard 
 and gloomy and bitter. 
 
 " My heart leaps up when I behold 
 A rainbow in the sky : 
 So was it when my life began ; 
 So is it now I am a man ; 
 So be it when I shall grow old, 
 Or let me die I " 
 
 And perhaps there is nothing that some of us so 
 much dread as th .- coming of the days whereof 
 we shall say that wc have no pleasure in them. 
 
 May it not help us if we listen to the last words 
 of the Apostle Paul ? 
 
 (i) And in the first place, in striking contrast 
 with the sad hopelessness of what I read a moment 
 ago, mark the apostle's quiet confidence and joy. 
 It is not only that he does not murmur ; he is 
 not merely silently submissive ; his patient writ- 
 ing is far removed from numbed acquiescence. 
 
The Backwater of Life 
 
 245 
 
 His soul is stilled and at rest because it is 
 abundantly satisfied. What royal words on a 
 prisoner's lips, " I have all things and abound " ! 
 
 " Youth," some one has naid, " is a blunder, man- 
 hood a struggle, old age a regret." Paul might 
 have called his youth a blunder, and his manhood 
 a struggle, but his old age a regret — no ! a 
 thousand times no ! Long ago it had been his 
 desire that he might finish his course with joy ; 
 and now his prayer is being answered. The 
 Apostle found his l?eulah Land where Bunyan 
 found his after him — on the hither side of the 
 river as he drew near to the city : " Now, as they 
 walked in this land, they had more rejoicing than 
 in parts more remote from the kingdom to which 
 they were bound." 
 
 (2) The Apostle's life-convictions remain with 
 him still in unshaken strength. " I am not 
 ashamed of the Gospel of Christ " — so he had 
 written in the noontide of his day, and now that 
 night is coming on apace, he repeats the great 
 confession in this his last epistle : " For the which 
 cause \i.e. because he was appointed a preacher 
 and an apostle and a teacher of the Gospel] I 
 suffer also these things, yet I am not ashamedl^ 
 How often as men grow old do they grow gloomy, 
 and cynical, and pessimistic ! They see no more 
 visions, and dream no more dreams ; they doubt 
 even the dreams and visions that once they had. 
 " God's not in His heaven," say they ; " all's ivrong 
 with the world." And in the grave of their own 
 
II 
 
 l> 
 
 
 246 
 
 The Backtvatcr of Life 
 
 buried hopes tliey bury their hopes for the world. 
 But Paul never doubted. He beheld Jesus, not 
 indeed as yet with aM things made subject unto 
 Him ; but he beheld Jesus, crowned with glory 
 and honour ; and the daily vision made him strong 
 to do and to endure. 
 
 Nor are the old interests of his life dead and 
 gone from him. He gives manifold directions to 
 Timothy : " The clothes that I left at Troas with 
 Carpus bring when thou comest, and the books, 
 especially the parchments." One of God's children 
 lay nigh unto death. "What shall I read you?" 
 said a friend with his hand on the Bible. " Read 
 me the newspaper," said the sick man, " let me 
 know how it fares with the kingdom of God." 
 " The books, and especially the parchments," writes 
 the Apostle ; he will let no creeping paralysis, born 
 of the thought that that which had been could be 
 for him no more, stay his hand from what it still 
 found to do. 
 
 (3) Very beautiful also is Paul's attitude 
 towards those who were near him in these last 
 days. Mr. Payn speaks, in the article I quoted, 
 of the " bitter sense of humiliation at being reduced 
 to dependence upon others." But is that the true 
 Christian spirit ? Ought we not rather to cultivate 
 a spirit of glad willingness to be ministered unto? 
 We often say, " It is more blessed to give than 
 to receive." But how are men to taste that 
 blessedness if you and I will never humble our- 
 selves to receive? There is, I suppose, in serving 
 
The Backivatcr of Life 
 
 247 
 
 sometimes a subtle sense of superiority which 
 pleases us ; but to submit to be served hurts our 
 pride and we cannot bear it. But Paul har, cast 
 out utterly this unlovely temper. He who before 
 had stood firm and strong as a granite pillar 
 for others to lean upon, now puts out )iis hand 
 to find some on whom he may lean. Twice 
 he bids Timothy "do thy diligence to come 
 shortly unto me." Timothy, Demas, Mark, Luke 
 — he would have them all about him in these 
 last days. 
 
 There is, too, if I mistake not, a new note of 
 tenderness in Paul's voice. Every reader of his 
 life and letters knows what fierce fires slumbered 
 in his great soul, and how, at times, they would 
 shoot forth in tongues of angry flame — against the 
 tyranny of a Roman official or the injustice of a 
 Jewish high-priest, against his brutal and shameless 
 persecutors, and once even against a former com- 
 panion and friend. But ail that is past now, 
 " Demas hath forsaken me," he writes to Timothy, 
 " having loved this present world ' ; and wc know 
 how the treachery of desertion at a time like that 
 must have stung the Apostle to the quick ; but he 
 says nothing. " Take Mark, and bring him 
 with thee " ; this is the man about whom he Lad 
 had his quarrel with Barnabas ; nevertheless, he 
 bids Timothy " bring him with thee ; for he is 
 useful to me for ministering." " At my first 
 defence," he says, " no one took my part, but all 
 forsook me." Then his voice softens, and in 
 
 w 
 
 !! ( 
 
 ;5 h 
 
248 
 
 The Backwater of Life 
 
 j 
 
 li 
 I 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 words that sound like an echo of a yet greater 
 prayer he prays, " May it not be laid to their 
 account ! " Paul may never have read the words 
 of his brother Apostle Peter, but he would have 
 made them his own unhesitatingly : " The end of 
 all things is at hand . . . have fervent chanty 
 among yourselves!' 
 
 (4) Need I say Paul did not fear to die ? He 
 had looked too often into death's dark face to be 
 afraid of it now. Yet, after all, that is but a little 
 thing to say. There are many to whom death is 
 no longer " the shadow feared of man," who have 
 not Paul's high hope. Some there are, indeed, 
 who welcome death ; it is for them the one door 
 of escape from the unutterable pain and weariness 
 of life. Paul welcomed death because he saw 
 beyond death. " There is the Mainstream," writes 
 Mr. Payn,"the Backwater and the Weir, and there 
 ends the River of Life." What is after that he does 
 not know ; with him it is from death to dark. But 
 with Paul it was from death to day. " Henceforth 
 there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness, 
 which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give to 
 me at that day. . . . The Lord will deliver me 
 from every evil work, and will save me unto 
 His heavenly kingdom." What arc Nero's judg- 
 ment seat and the executioner's flashing brand 
 to the man who holds th.a faith ? 
 
 " I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, 
 concerning them that arc asleep." Many a time 
 had he thrust that staff i .0 the trembling hands 
 
 r- y 
 
The Backivater of Life 
 
 249 
 
 of the dying ; many a time had he bid men lean 
 upon it as they bowed themselves in the presence 
 of their dead. And now that his own turn has 
 come Paul does not fear to trust himself to it : 
 " Yea, though I walk through the valley of the 
 shadow of death, I will fear no evil ; for Thou art 
 with me : thy rod and thy staff, they comfort 
 me." So the martyr -apostle passed, to be, as 
 he himself loved to put it, " at home with the 
 Lord." 
 
 To Paul death was but as "the lifting of a latch ;" 
 to us, perhaps, who are young and strong, " the 
 thought of death is terrible, having such hold on 
 life." " Having the desire to depart and to be 
 with Christ ; for it is very far better " — so said the 
 Apostle once ; and so sometimes we persuade our- 
 selves to say after him, all the time knowing that 
 if we would be honest with ourselves, what we 
 really desire is not to die, but to live. Yet let us 
 make no mistake ; it is no necessary mark of 
 spirituality either to desire to die or to have no 
 fear of death. When Paul wrote the familiar 
 words I have quoted, he was no longer a 
 young man, but " Paul the aged," and a prisoner. 
 He did not speak thus twelve months after 
 his conversion on the way to Damascus ; 
 but now he is tired and sick for home. 
 Therefore let us not reproach ourselves need- 
 lessly. 
 
 But if our work is done, if we are in the back- 
 
 : 
 
fj 
 
 250 
 
 The Backzvater of Life 
 
 I 
 
 water and the end is near, God grant that in 
 deepening peace and with ever-j^aowing tenderness 
 we may do the things that remain, till the soft 
 mellow light of evening fade into that last dark- 
 ness that brings the swift dawn of the eternal day ! 
 
 
 •, \. 
 
 I 
 
lat in 
 ;rncss 
 2 soft 
 dark- 
 day ! 
 
 "NEVER TOO LATE TO MEND 
 IS IT? 
 
II 
 
 ill 
 
 v> 
 
 I 
 
 ! ( 
 
■ 
 
 XVII 
 
 "NEVER TOO LATE TO MEND"— 
 • IS IT?^ 
 
 '« // is impossible to renew them again unto repentance."— 
 IIeh. vi. 6. 
 
 IMPOSSIBLE "—and yet wc say, it is " never 
 too late to mend." Let us look into this 
 matter for a few moments. 
 
 The subject has been down on my list to 
 preach about for three or four years ; but I have 
 shrunk from it, and week after week have passed 
 it by. You will not find it difficult to understand 
 why. The preaching of doom is no light and 
 easy task. But to-day necessity is laid upon me. 
 After all, a preacher's business is not with what 
 man thinks or what man likes, but with what God 
 says ; and if that doom is here, in the Word, we 
 may not be silent about it. I do not speak as the 
 champion of a doctrine, armed from head to foot 
 
 1 I am indebted to Mr. Joseph Cook's Boston Monday Lectures 
 for several suggestions and illustrations in this address. 
 
 wmmm 
 
J 
 
 \ 
 
 254 " Never too Laic to McmV — h it ? 
 
 with " proof-texts," eager for some paltry logical 
 victory. Least of all would I be of those, of whom 
 John Ruskin speaks, who, where they least know, will 
 condemn first, and think to commend themselves 
 to their Master by crawlmg up the steps of I lis 
 judgment-throne to divide it with Him. 
 
 " I.ct not lliis frail, iinknouinj^ haiul 
 I'rcsuiuc 'I'liy bolts to throw, 
 And hurl damnation round the land 
 At those I deem Thy foe." 
 
 No ; but if He who told us that God so loved the 
 world that He gave His only begotten Son, that 
 whosoever belicveth on Him should not perish, but 
 have eternal life, also told us that men by their 
 sii! may make even of repentance an impossibility, 
 must not the herald, whose one duty is with the 
 King's message, make known the whole — this as 
 well as that ? 
 
 There is a good deal of thinking to-day — 
 much of it very loose and very inexact, and some 
 of it thrown into the form of definite, dogmatic 
 propositions — which may be summed up in the 
 familiar saying I have already quoted, " It is never 
 too late to mend.' A man, it is said, may wander 
 far and sin grievously, he may fill up to over- 
 flowing the measure of his iniquity ; nevertheless, 
 God is good, His mercy endureth for ever, and at 
 last — " far off," it may be, but at last — all will be 
 well for all. 
 
 It is a comfortable and a comforting creed — if 
 
" Never loo Late to MeiuV Is it ? 255 
 
 one dare hold it. Will it bear looking at? Will 
 it stand the test of examination? I do not 
 think so. 
 
 "God is good ; His mercy endurclh for ever," 
 — that, hai)pily, needs no discussion ; so far we 
 are at one. J''or my part, I can put no limit to 
 the mercy of God. 1 preach the unmerited, im- 
 partial, universal love of God. Nay, more, I 
 cannot think that towards any that Une can ever 
 cease : " in the place we call hell eternal love as 
 really is as in the place vvc call heaven." 
 
 But docs universal love imi)ly universal salva- 
 tion ? Is the love of God the only needed factor 
 in the salvation of men? He " willeth that all 
 men should be saved, and come to the knowledge 
 of the truth ; " but is God's will alone sufficient 
 to secure that all men shall unfailingly be saved ? 
 
 It is narrated of the eminent Swiss naturalist, 
 Agassiz, that wishing to study the interior of an 
 Alpine chasm, he allowed himself on one occasion 
 to be lowered into a crevice in a glacier, and 
 remained for some hours at mid-day at a point 
 hundreds of feet below the surface of the ice. 
 Then he gave his companions the signal to draw 
 him up. But in their haste they had forgotten the 
 weight of the rope. The weight of the basket, of the 
 tacklings, of Agassiz himself, had all been calculated, 
 but the rope had been forgotten ; the three men at 
 the summit were not strong enough to draw him 
 back, and he had to remain suspended in the jaws of 
 the chasm until one of the party went to seek for 
 
 ^ 
 
 I 
 
 M n n i* »n »ww .mw i> m ii i fi .Tj iw i^ tfta**** 
 
« 
 
 !l 
 
 i 
 
 1 1 i 
 
 256 " Never too Late lo Mend" —Is it ? 
 
 assistance. When a man lets himself down into 
 the depths of sin, saying to himself, " God is good, 
 His mercy endureth for ever," and trusting to that 
 to draw him up again, he is making a blunder not 
 less fatal than the mistake of Agassiz might have 
 proved : he is forgetting the consequences of sin 
 upon himself My sin cannot chill or change the 
 love of God ; but what if it so change nie that all 
 that love never stirs me, never touches me, never 
 wakens within me one answering throb? I know 
 of nothing in the nature or the will of God that 
 can ever make impossible the salvation of any 
 man ; but what if that impossibility be created in 
 the nature of man himself by that permanent and 
 final dissimilarity of feeling with God which is 
 sin's last and most terrible issue? 
 
 " Never too late to mend " ? — look where I 
 will, I can find confirmation of it nowhere : contra- 
 diction, refutation of it everywhere. 
 
 I. It is not the doctrine of tJic ]Scio Tcstaimnt, 
 And when I say the New Testament, I mean the 
 whole of the New Testament. The author of a 
 recent work on th.e life of Christ will not allow that 
 Jesus said anything implying a future separation of 
 mankind into two classes, and he manipulates the 
 Gospel records accordingly. Everything that con- 
 tradicts his preconceived thejiy he gets rid off by 
 the convenient method of putting his pen through 
 it. When a writer proceeds on that principle, it 
 is trifling with us to talk of discovering tiie New 
 Testament doctrine on the subject ; what he dis- 
 
" Never too Late to JVh ur~~fs it P 257 
 
 covers is simply a dream of his own creation, with 
 as much and as little autliority as such dreams 
 usually possess. But if we take all the words of 
 the New Testament, and if we rct^ard them as 
 authoritative, then (if words have any meaning at 
 all) there will be some of whom even at the last 
 it will be true that it had been better for them 
 if they had never been born. " IMesscd is he who 
 3." not ashamed of Christ's sternest words." The 
 New Testament is a much sterner book than some 
 of us like to think. There are shadows here that 
 will not flee. Christ spoke of " an eternal sin," of 
 which, if a man be guilty, he " hath never forgive- 
 ness."^ The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
 declcTired of some that it was "impossible to renew 
 them again unto repentance." St. Peter writes of 
 men " having eyes full of an adulteress, that nrnnct 
 cease from sin." St. John says, " There is a sin 
 unto death," and then, though he had only just 
 written, '' this is the boldness which we have 
 towards Him, that, if we ask an}'thing according 
 to His will, He heareth us," he goes on to say, 
 "not concerning this do I say that a man should 
 make request." And when we clo.se the I^ook of 
 Revelation, it is with these solemn words in our 
 ears, " He that is unrighteous, let him do un- 
 righteousness still ; and he that is filthy, let him 
 be made filihy ;-/Lill." "You .seem, sir," said some 
 one to Dr. Johnson, in one of his despondent hours, 
 when the fear of »leath and judgmenL lay heavy 
 
 ^ Mark iii. 2<), K. V. 
 S 
 
fl^ 
 
 'f 
 
 e(f^ 
 
 258 " Never too Late to Mend'' — h it ? 
 
 on him, " to forget the merits of our Redeemer." 
 *' Madam," said the honest old man, " I do not 
 forget the merits of my Redeemer ; but my Re- 
 deemer has said that He will set some on His 
 right hand, and some on His left." ^ 
 
 Note not merely the " proof- texts," but the 
 " proof-trend " (as some one has named it), not 
 merely the "Biblical ripple," but "the Biblical 
 gulf-stream ; " and if you do that, you will neither 
 yourself believe, nor teach others to believe, that 
 it is " never too late to mend." 
 
 2. Nature does not cjtcourage 11s to betieve that 
 it is " never too late to mend.'' A boat may careen 
 to the right or to the left, and right itself again ; 
 but let it go beyond a certain line and it will 
 capsize, and right itself no more. Gash a tree up 
 to a certain point and kindly Nature will heal 
 the wound ; but go beyond that point, and the 
 tree will wither end die. If it is a hundred steps 
 from me to the edge of a precipice, I may take 
 ninccy-nine, and yet retrace them all ; but if I 
 take the hundredth step, there is no retracing that. 
 
 3. W/iat say the great students of human nature ? 
 I take up Victor Hugo's great masterpiece, Les 
 Miserables, and this is what I read when Bishop 
 Myriel's goodness has opened to Jean Valjean a 
 door of salvation : " He felt instinctively that this 
 priest's forgiveness was the greatest and most 
 formidable assault by which he had yet been 
 shaken ; that his Hardening would become perma- 
 
 ' QuDtcd in Denney's Studies in Theolog)\ 
 
" Never too Late to Mend'' —Is it ? 259 
 
 nent, if he resisted this clemency ; that this time he 
 must either conquer or be conquered, and that the 
 struggle, a colossal and final struggle, had begun 
 between his wickedness and that man's goodness." 
 Milton pictured Satan a free agent, and yet 
 saying, 
 
 " All good to me is lost ; 
 Evil, be thou my good." 
 
 Hear 
 useless : 
 
 the guilty king in Hamlet; prayer is 
 
 " What then .> What rests .? 
 Try what repentance can ; what can it not 'i 
 Yet what can it ivlicn one can not repent .' 
 O wretched state ! () bosmi black as death ! 
 () limed soul, that, strug. img to be free. 
 Art more engaged I " 
 
 And now beside your open Shakespeare lay 
 these words from Sanuiel Taylor Coleridge. He 
 is replying to those who say, " True, we are all 
 sinners ; but even in the Old Testament God has 
 promised forgiveness on repentance." " True," he 
 says, " God has promised pardon on penitence, 
 but has He promised penitence on sin ? He that 
 repentcth shall be forgiven ; but where is it said, 
 He that sinneth shall repent?" 
 
 " It is impossible to renew them again unto 
 repentance," says the writer of the Epistle to 
 the Hebrews. " Amen ! " sa>'s Sanuiel Taylor 
 Coleridge. "Amen!" says your gicat Shake- 
 speare. 
 
 4. And now, if from these we turn to some of 
 
26o " Never too Late to Mend'' — Is it ? 
 
 the awful facts in the h'fe of men about us, will 
 they bid us to hope that it is " never too late to 
 mend " ? I have read of an habitual drunkard 
 who said, "If a glass of spirits were put before 
 me, and 1 knew that the abyss was yawning 
 between me and it, I must still take it," Dean 
 Farrar says that a great living physician once 
 told him how he was attending the deathbed of a 
 rich man who seemed as if he could not die : with 
 aimless and nervous restlessness his hands kept 
 moving and opening and shutting over the 
 counterpane. " What is the matter ? " asked the 
 physician. " I know," answered the son for his 
 speechless father ; " every night, before he went 
 to sleep, my father liked to feel and handle some 
 of his bank-notes." Then he slipped a ;^io 
 note into the o'd man's hand, and feeling, hcindling, 
 and clutching it he died. Some years ago I cut 
 out from the pages of the British Weekly this 
 story concerning an eminent London clergyman, 
 the Rev. Henry White of the Savoy Chapel. 
 One night, many years ago, when Mr. White was 
 a curate living at the East End of London, he 
 was rung up in the dead of night, and urgently 
 implored by a woman to come and see her hus- 
 band, who, she said, was dying. Mr. White 
 dressed and followed the woman to a squalid 
 house in a court, where he found a man of about 
 forty years of age, already within touch of the 
 hand of death. He bent over the bed, talking to 
 him, and offered to pray with him. As he spoke 
 
" Never too Late to Mend" —Is it ? 261 
 
 he noted a sudden t^leam in the man's eyes ; still 
 he went on talking- of things past and things to 
 come, and then, as the woman stood sobbing her 
 heart out, he knelt and prayed. When he rose 
 from his knees the man was dead, his fast stiffen- 
 ing fingers clasping the chain of the curate's 
 watch. The man was a noted burglar and a life- 
 long thief, and even as he was dying, the sight of 
 a gold watch-chain in the possession of a pre- 
 occupied man was too much for him, and as Mr. 
 White prayed to God to forgive him his sin, the 
 dying thief tried to pick his pocket. Professor 
 Drummond — to mention but one fact more — 
 addressing a meeting of students in Edinburgh, 
 related this incident : A young man whose eye- 
 sight was suffering went to consult a London 
 doctor. The doctor examined him, and saw in a 
 moment that it was a case for plain speaking : 
 " Young man," he said, '* you are leading an im- 
 moral life ; if you do not stop, in three months 
 you will be blind." For a moment there was 
 silence ; then tiie young man moved slowly 
 towards the window, and said in a low, hoarse 
 whisper, " Good-bye, sweet world of light ; I 
 cannot give up my sin." 
 
 I do not want to make too much of stories of 
 this kind ; but when I take into account the 
 whole facts, and above all when I remember that 
 great moral law according to which character is 
 always tending to become permanent, I dure not 
 say, '■ It is never too late to mend." Sin may 
 
262 " Never too Late to Mend'' — Is it ? 
 
 \ 
 
 '^ 
 
 become so ingrained into the very fibre of a 
 man's being tiiat, like a poisoned Nessus shirt, 
 it can no more pass from him ^han existence. I 
 have among my books one that bears upon its 
 title-page the words " stereotyped edition." There 
 had been several editions of the work before this 
 one, in which the author had made various cor- 
 rections and additions, but now the book had 
 taken its final shape, and the edition was stereo- 
 t}pcd. And up to a certain point a man may 
 go on publishing a sort of revised edition of his 
 life, expunging, correcting, adding — up to a cer- 
 tain point ; but after that the " stereotyped edi- 
 tion " comes out, and then there arc no more 
 changes. " He that is unrighteous, let him do 
 unrighteousness still ; and he that is filthy, let 
 him be made filthy still." " Sow an act and you 
 reap a habit ; sow a habit and you reap a char- 
 acter ; sow a character and you reap a destiny." 
 
 Are you building on what men call " future 
 probation," on a " second chance ' in the life to 
 come ? But suppose you get your " chance " ? 
 God can only win men by His love ; and if it 
 fail here, what reason have we to think it will 
 succeed there? If now every outgoing of divine 
 grace avails nothing to shape our life according 
 to the divine will, why should we expect that it 
 will become suddenly effectual then ? You will 
 get another and a clearer revelation, you think ; 
 I do not know where it is to come from ; but 
 if you do, will you see it ? will you love it ? 
 
 
" Never loo Late to MeuiV'—ls it ? 263 
 
 will you be obedient unto it ? Did you ever 
 ponder this deep .sayin<,^ : "If they hear not 
 Moses and the prophets" — if they follow not the 
 light they have — " neither will they be persuaded 
 though one rise from the dead " — though a greater 
 light should shine upon them ? 
 
 He ivho ivill not at last cannot. Ah, my 
 brother ! you may scoff at the doctrine of eternal 
 punishment, you may put it aside as the dis- 
 credited figment of an obsolete theology ; but 
 here is a great and solemn moral law, whose 
 daily workings every man may behold for him- 
 self. Will you ignore it, and shut your c}cs to 
 it, and go on in the dark as if it were not ? 
 
 Thank God ! to-night we r^?/;- — will you? will 
 you? "Turn ye, for why will ye die?" Our 
 destiny is in our own hands. God damns no 
 man. If we are lost we are suicides. 
 
"WILT THOU?" 
 
XVIII 
 
 "WILT THOU? 
 
 " IViltthon?" ]on>;y. 6. 
 
 l\/r Y text is a very little one— two words, four 
 iVi letters each. But the lon^rer I live, tiic 
 more I am comin^^ to see that it is these little 
 words that carry the large meanings. Your 
 sesquipedalian terminology, great showy words of 
 many syllables — the dictionary is enough for 
 them; They are only big, they are not great ; 
 there is no haunting mystery about them ; the 
 wise man can take them to i)ieces and put them 
 together again, and tell you all about them in 
 rive minutes. But these great little words— life, 
 light, love, home, God — your little child of two 
 can say them, and your wise man of forty cannot 
 tell you half that is in them. 
 
 Moreover, these words are Christ's words ; and 
 on His lips the word of large meaning has a 
 larger meaning still. Let us dwell upon it for a 
 time, and we shall find, I think, in this brief 
 
^> # K^^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 2.5 
 
 iM III 2.2 
 
 2.0 
 
 JA III 1.6 
 
 ^ 
 
 ®>^. 
 
 V] 
 
 <^ 
 
 /i 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 cr^!^. o^k ■ ;> 
 
 l> 
 
 'a 
 
 <pi 
 
 ^#..^' 
 
 
 y 
 
 /^ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (ri6) 872-4503 
 
 ^ 
 
 iV 
 
 A 
 
 ^<b 
 
 V 
 
 
 ^»^i 
 
 \ 
 
 «; 
 
 6^ 
 
 .<^^ 
 
 a 
 
 ^' 
 
>> 
 
 
 ft W^jO 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 ) 
 
 vV 
 
268 
 
 Will Thou?'' 
 
 question of my text one of those large and 
 thought-provoking questions that Christ still puts 
 to men. 
 
 " Wilt thou ? " — read the question again as we 
 find it in the Revised Version : " Wouldest thou?" 
 That starts us thinking at once. This is the 
 not of futurity simply, but of volition 
 
 wu 
 
 " dost thou will ? is it th}'^ purpose ? " Already 
 we are sighting larger meanings. This is no 
 mere surface question ; it goes to the roots of 
 things. It is a question, not of the outer, but of 
 the innermost life. " What," it asks, " is the bent 
 of the spirit ? what is the purpose of the heart ? 
 which way does the inward man look ? what 
 wouldest thou ? " 
 
 That is the kind of question Christ always 
 asks. He never dwells long among the things 
 that are seen of men. He always takes deep 
 views of life ; " that which is within " — that is His 
 concern. Hear how we judge, and then listen to 
 Him. " How much is he worth ? " we ask of 
 some one. And then, for answer, we add up his 
 rent-roll, we count his sovereigns at the bank. 
 Now hear Christ. He tells us of a certain rich 
 man who had barns great and many, and they 
 were all full ; but he had nothing eh-e, and when 
 at last the end comes, God writes his epitaph in 
 big round letters — " Thou fool." " So," says 
 Jesus, " so is every one that layeth up treasure 
 for himself, and is not rich toward God." We 
 pass our little shallow judgments on men and 
 
mtm 
 
 " Wz'/^ TJiou?'' 
 
 269 
 
 things; we call this man good, and that man 
 bad ; this Hfe we pronounce a failure, that a 
 splendid success — but what is it we are judging ? 
 " The vulgar mass called work " — 
 
 " Things done, that took the eye and had the price, 
 O'er which from level stand, 
 The low world laid its hand, 
 P'ound straightway to its mind, could value in a trice." 
 
 But Christ — how does He judge? Our words, 
 does He heed them ? He does. Our deeds, does 
 He mark them ? He does ; but He does more 
 than that. He asks not only " What dost thou 
 say .? what hast thou done ? " but also, " What 
 ivouldest thou ? " His word is living and active, 
 sharper than any two-edged sword; it pierces 
 even to th^ dividing asunder of soul and spirit, of 
 joints and marrow ; it is quick to discern the 
 thoughts and intents of the heart, and so— 
 
 " All the world's coarse thumb, 
 And finger failed to plumb, 
 So passed in making up the main account ; 
 All instincts immature, 
 All purposes unsure. 
 That weighed not as his work, yet swelled the man's 
 amount. 
 
 " Thoughts hardly to be packed 
 
 Into a narrow act. 
 Fancies that broke through language and escaped ; 
 
 All I could never be, 
 
 All men ignored in me 
 This ..." 
 
270 
 
 " mu Thou?'' 
 
 I am worth to Christ. For He sees me not only 
 as I am, but as I am seeking to be. His question 
 is not, " What art thou ? " but " What wilt thou ?" 
 He cares not for the endless babble of lips that 
 say now this, now that — what does the heart 
 say? 
 
 And is not Christ right? Is not this the 
 really great question ? Understand, I am not 
 apologizing for those people who have a habit of 
 doing all kind of nasty, ill-mannered things, and 
 for whom their friends are always ready with the 
 excuse, " Ah, well ; but they are good at heart, 
 you know, good at heart." People of that kind 
 are something else. " at heart " as well as good. 
 No, I make no apology for such as these ; never- 
 theless, I repeat, the great question is. What do 
 we ivill? For that which we really zvill, sooner 
 or later, we shall be. Did you ever ponder that 
 deep saying of the Master : " Be it done unto 
 thee even as thou wilt " ? In the long run it is 
 always so. 
 
 Let us turn for a moment, then, to some of 
 the words of Christ, especially as we find them in 
 the Revised Version, and let us see how much 
 He makes — we may almost say, how He makes 
 everything — to depend on that which ive will. 
 
 ( I ) " What ivill j/e," He said once, " that I 
 should do unto you ? " Did you ever think of it ? 
 His "doing" waits upon our "willing." Thanks 
 be unto God, He has done many things that 
 depended nothing at all upon our willing, else 
 
mam^mtm 
 
 mmm 
 
 " ^F/// T/iou?'' 
 
 271 
 
 had they never been done. It was not because 
 we willed it that He left His Father's home of 
 light; It was not because we willed it that He 
 lived and suffered amongst men, and died at last 
 at their cruel hands. His love sought not, for it 
 needed not, any cause beyond itself; it waited no 
 promptmg from without ; within itself it found its 
 own cause and motive: He loved because He 
 was love. 
 
 But now that love has thus shown itself to be 
 love, it waits for our response. It cannot force 
 Its gifts, itself, upon us ; that is never love's way. 
 It will plead, and beseech, and entreat; but if 
 still we sit, silent and sullen, love has no more 
 that it can do. Christ bends over every one of 
 us: "Wilt thou? my child. All good is mine, 
 and mine to give to thee. Dost thou need it ? 
 Wilt thou seek it ? V/ilt thou take it ? " And if 
 to Him pleading, we answer " Yea, Lord," then, 
 just as the pressing 9f an electric button sets all 
 the machinery in motion ; just as the pulling up 
 of the dam sends the glad waters bounding and 
 sparkling along the dried-up river bed, so our 
 response sets free all His love to work its own 
 great work within our hearts. But while we are 
 silent, He is powerless; He can but stand and 
 wait and plead, " What will ye that I should do 
 unto you ? " And until we w///, He cannot c/o. 
 
 (2) "//• anjy man zuill do His will, he shall 
 knoiv of the doctrine tvhether it be of God." Once 
 more the Revised Version is truer to the words of 
 
2']2 
 
 " Wilt Thou?'' 
 
 Christ: "If any man zvilletJi to do His will." 
 What a gracious breadth of promise is here ! 
 The blessing is his, not only who does, but who 
 only wills to do. 
 
 " If you desire faith, then you'\e faith enough ; 
 What else seeks God ? Nay, what else seek ourselves ? " 
 
 Remember, attainment is not everything. Read 
 over again the Beatitudes. Where do I come 
 in ? Which beatitude can I claim as my own ? 
 " Blessed are the meek " ? — But I am proud and 
 haughty. " Blessed are the merciful " .?— But I 
 am hard and unjust. " Blessed are they that 
 have been persecuted for righteousness' sake " ? — 
 But I have denied my Lord, and would not suffer 
 for His sake. " Blessed are the pure in heart " ? 
 — But my heart, I dare not think of all that is 
 hidden there ! Then is there no word for me 
 here ? Hast thou not one blessing for me, O 
 my Father ? Let us read the great sayings again. 
 " Blessed are they " — how runs it ? — " that hunger 
 and thirst after rigJiteousness." Ah 1 now I can 
 put in my claim. If Thou, Lord, hadst said, 
 " Blessed are the righteous," then had I no hope ; 
 but now dost Thou call him blessed who only 
 desires with a great desire to be righl ous. Yes, 
 there are many things in Christ's reckoning 
 besides " things done." He does, indeed, ask, 
 " What hast thou done ? " but this also is His 
 question, " What wouldest thou ? " There is more 
 for the eye to see in the little shrub a foot above 
 
" IF/// r/iou ? 
 
 ^11 
 
 the soil than in the tiny acorn-cup that will lie 
 in the hollow of your hand. But Christ does not 
 count the full-grown shrub higher than the grow- 
 ing seed ; He has His eye on to-morrow and the 
 da}' after. 
 
 And herein is there great hope for him who 
 knows himself wrong, who knows to how little he 
 has as yet attained, but whose whole being leaps 
 forth in response to Christ's " Wilt thou ? " There 
 are, if I read my New Testament aright, at least 
 two classes of sinners in Gods sight. Here is 
 one : to those Jews who went about seeking to kill 
 Him, Jesus said, " Ye are of your father the devil, 
 and the lusts of your father ye will do — the lusts of 
 your father it is your iviii to do " (for that is the true 
 significance of the words) ; and where that is so, 
 and as lo:-:g as it is so, Christ Himself can do 
 nothing. But there are many who, conscious as 
 they are of the power of evil in their hearts, are 
 not less conscious of a better self within them 
 rising up in daily rebellion against the foe that 
 enslaves them : most emphatically, the lusts of 
 the devil is it not their will to do. Those words 
 of the Apostle read like a page torn from the 
 book of their own life : " The good which I would 
 I do not ; but the evil which I would not, that I 
 practise. ... I find then the law that to me who 
 would do good evil is present. For I delight in 
 the law of God after the inward man : but I see 
 a different law in my members warring against 
 the law of my mind, and bringing me into 
 
274 
 
 JViU Thou?'' 
 
 captivity." Is that you, my brother? Is that 
 fearful death-struggle yours? Then, in God's 
 name, I bid you, do not despair. It is when 
 knowingly we choose evil for our portion, when 
 we say, " Evil, be thou my good," when our souls 
 are wedded to it, it is then our case is desperate ; 
 for of that horrible incestuous union there can 
 come forth naught but horrible death. But if, 
 beaten and driven back as we are, our will yet 
 sides with good, if we defy evil even while it 
 enslaves us, if, when to the sin-stormed garrison 
 of the soul, Christ calls, " Wouldest thou ? " there 
 is still one voice left to cry, " Lord, I would, I 
 would ; help Thou my weakness, and deliver me," 
 then is our deliverance nigh at hand, and even 
 from our poor lips Paul's shout of triumph shall 
 burst forth : " I thank God through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord ! " 
 
 (3) But if in this teaching of Christ there is 
 a tender graciousness, is there not also a lofty 
 severity ? Do not His words judge us, even as 
 they bid us hope ? Can we not feel the strands 
 of the rope tightening in our hands? Let us 
 take one more of His sayings — the question put 
 to His disciples at that critical moment in their 
 life when so many " went back and walked no 
 more with Him:" " Will ye also go away? "or, 
 as the Revised Version once again, with a finer 
 perception of the true significance of the question, 
 puts it, " Would ye also go away ? " 
 
 It is, I think, as if the Mastc/, turning de- 
 
" PVill Thou?'' 
 
 275 
 
 spondently from the faithless crowd, had said to 
 the Twelve : " IVe, at least, 7ve surely arc not 
 going to part ? And yet, if your hearts be witii 
 them that are gone back, it were better so ; for if 
 the heart be recreant, it matters little that with 
 your feet ye follow Me ; so if ye ivoiu'd—go." It 
 was not enough for Christ that they should stay 
 by His side— where were their hearts? What 
 ivould they ? 
 
 Is not that a word that tests some of us ? 
 You are members of Christ's Church, but 
 your hearts are not in His service. Religion 
 is to you only a fetter that irks and frets 
 you. If it were simply a question of what 
 you "would," you would have gone back long 
 ago, but something has kept you. Let me speak 
 to you frankly : you had better go. The Church 
 is not helping you, and you are hurting it. Be 
 honest ; go to your minister and tell him to strike 
 your name off the church roll. "Where your 
 treasure is, there will your heart be also " ; and if 
 your " treasure " is not here, but otherwhere, do 
 not offer to your Lord the worthless husk of a 
 heartless service. "Would ye also go away?" 
 It is to you He speaks this time — "would ye?" 
 He is loth to let you go, and when you are gone 
 He will weep great hot tears over you, but if you 
 ivould, it were better so. Nay, I even think there 
 will be more hope of you then than if you stay. 
 One there v/as among the Twelve who heard His 
 Master's word who should have gone ; if he had, 
 
276 
 
 Wilt Thou ? " 
 
 some day, mayhap, he might have come back 
 another man ; but he stayed, and staying, betrayed 
 his Lord. 
 
 These are examples sufficient, I think, to show 
 how much, in Christ's thought, depends on what 
 we will. One word more let me add. This 
 question, "Wilt thou?" is His question to us; it 
 need never be onrs to Him. It is our willingness, 
 never His, that is in doubt. " Lord," said one, 
 " if Thou wilt Thou canst make me clean/' "If 
 Thou canst do anything," said another, " have 
 compassion oh us and help us." Oh, these 
 trembling " ifs " of the seeking soul! Christ 
 says to us " Wilt tJiou P" and here are we doubt- 
 ing, wondering if He will, if He is able. He can ; 
 He will ; wilt t/iou ? Listen to the wretched 
 prodigal in the far country : " I will arise and go 
 to my father, and will say unto him. Father, I 
 have sinned against heaven, and in thy sight : I 
 am no more worthy to be called thy son : make 
 me as one of thy hired servants." Has not that 
 often been our thought of God ? We must do 
 something to persuade Him to have mercy upon 
 us, something to overcome His reluctance to 
 receive us ; " let me be thy hired servant — any- 
 thing — so that I be not utterly shut out from 
 Thy great pitying love." Now hear the Father 
 Himself speak : " Bring forth quickly the best 
 robe, and put it on him ; and put a ring on his 
 hand, and shoes on his feet, and bring the fatted 
 calf and kill it, and let us eat and make merry : 
 
" IViit T/ioH?'' 
 
 277 
 
 for this my son was dead, and is alive again ; he 
 was lost and is found." My brother, have you 
 found how hard is the way of the transgressor ? 
 One such, a young man, sat with me in my stud)- 
 but the other day ; and in the bitterness of his 
 soul it seemed to him that God had forgotten to 
 be gracious. Is it so with you, too ? Then will 
 you read again the old, old words 1 have just 
 quoted, and remember, as you read them, this is 
 
 ivhat God says of Himself? Bad as we arc 
 
 bad with years of sinning, it may be — yet if we 
 go to Him He will say even unto us, " My son ! " 
 Still Christ stands over us as He stood over the 
 doomed city of Jerusalem, and still He says, " I 
 would, I would ; " and if He does not, why is it ? 
 There is ever but one answer : " Ye would not ; 
 ye would not." Then, wilt thou ? 
 
 And if I will not, what? Then, as I have 
 said, Christ can do nothing. " Wilt thou ? " — all 
 hinges upon that. Passions that rend and tear 
 the soul, vices that grip it as with teeth of iron, 
 habits ingrained into its very fibre — not one of 
 these, nor all combined, can keep Him back from 
 us. But if upon the heart's threshold the Will 
 meet Him with its defiant " Nay," He cannot 
 enter. Christ never passes over an " I will not " 
 into our life. 
 
 " Our wills are ours, we know not how ; 
 Our wills are ours, to make them thine." 
 
 But if, instead, we stiffen our necks and harden 
 our hearts, we bring to helplessness the very 
 
2/8 
 
 IVili Thou ? " 
 
 Christ of God. And remember — ! say it with 
 trembling h'p.s ; I would leave it unsaid if I dare 
 — this fixing of the will against Christ may 
 become final, until the power to will with Christ 
 itself is gone. All Scripture and all experience 
 bear witness to this tremendous truth : he who 
 will not, at last cannot. 
 
 " To-day, if ye will hear His voice, harden not 
 your hearts." To morrow, though He speak, you 
 may not hear. Now ! now ! at this moment, 
 yield to Him. Thirty years or so ago a lad of 
 fifteen sat one Sunday night in a little Welsh 
 chapel. As the preacher closed his sermon, he 
 called upon all his hearers there and then to 
 " submit to Christ." Then God opened that 
 young lad's eyes ; for weeks he had been seeking 
 the way of peace, and now all at once he saw it 
 all clear as the noonday ; and sitting there among 
 his school-fellows he bowed in submission to the 
 will of Christ. And now to-day that lad's name 
 is known tl. rough all our land, and multitudes 
 thank God because thus in him He was pleased 
 to reveal His Son. Will you submit to Christ? 
 " While Peter yet spake these words " — so runs 
 the ancient record — " the Holy Spirit fell." Pray 
 that as I speak that same Holy Spirit may fall 
 on us and lead us to the Saviour of the world. 
 
 Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh. 
 
BY thl: same author 
 
 Seventh Thousand, Cro7cn St'^, c/olh, 3.V. GJ. 
 
 FIRST THINGS FIBST 
 Addresses to Young Men. 
 
 " I'-vcry surmoii iii Mr. Jackson's volume burns with a yrcat 
 earnestness. lie is emphatically a man with the best of all messages. 
 . . . There are happy phrases and thoughts scattered over the 
 volume. " — Methodist Times. 
 
 "These addresses are short, full of force, and eli iiaal in the 
 lessons they convey. . . . He is no waster of words : he points n 
 truth in a few brief, incisive jihrases, and prearlics a sermon in a 
 paragraph. Above all, they are manly in tone, and have the Stirling 
 rnijj of sincerity." — Dundee Advertise)', 
 
 " May be cordially commended to all young men foi the \\\g\\ yet 
 true ideal of life inculcated, and the clear and manly ai.tl arrestive 
 manner in which it is unfolded and enforced." — Scotsman. 
 
 •' The volume ought to be widely circulated among young men. 
 Mr. Jackson is a guide that they will delight to follow, full of generous 
 enthusiasm and high purposes, and well at home in all the books that 
 they themselves like to read." — London Quarterly Review. 
 
 "These vigorous, practical discourses are an index to the 
 thoroughly live ministry which Mr. Jackson exercises in ihe 
 Edinburgh community. While sound in the faith, he is quite 
 abreast of the many problems that demand solution in these days of 
 universal questioning and testing. Christ and Christianity have in 
 him an able, courteous, and fearless advocate. To young men who 
 crave for certainty of belief and for backbone in act we heartily 
 commend these weighty and convincing counsels."— 67/m//rtw. 
 
 London: HODDER & STOUGHTON, 27 Paternoster Row. 
 

 LITTLE BOOKS ON RELIGION 
 
 Edited by the Rev. W. ROBERTSON N/COLL, M.A., l.L.D. 
 Elegantly bound in cloth, is. 6d. each. 
 
 I. CHRIST AND THE FUTURE LIFE. 
 
 By the Rev. R. W. DALE, LL.D. 
 
 2. THE SEVEN WORDS FROM THE CROSS. 
 
 By the Rev. W. ROBERTSON NICOLL, M.A., LL.D. 
 
 3. THE VISIONS OF A PROPHET. 
 
 Studies in Zechariah. 
 By the Rev. Professor MARCUS DODS, D.D. ^ 
 
 4. THE FOUR TEMPERAMENTS. 
 By the Rev. ALEX. WHYTE, D.D. 
 
 S. THE UPPER ROOM. 
 
 By the Rev. JOHN WATSON, M.A., D.D. 
 
 6. WHY BE A CHRISTIAN ? 
 
 And other Addresses to Young Men. 
 
 By the Rev. Professor MARCUS DODS, D.D. 
 
 7. FOUR PSALMS. 
 By the Rev. Professor GEORGE ADAM SMITH, D.D. 
 
 8. THE UNITY AND SYMMETRY OF 
 THE BIBLE. 
 
 By the Rev. J. MONRO GIBSON, D.D. 
 
 9- GOSPEL QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. 
 By the Rev. JAMES DENNEY, D.D. 
 
 3K.;.-^ 
 
 London : HODDER & STOUGHTON, 27 Paternoster Row. 
 
■upwHwr 
 
 L.D. 
 
 ;s. 
 
 low.